DUPLICATA DE LA BIBLIOTHEQUE DU CONSEEVATOIRE BOTANIQUE DE GENEVE VEJNDU EN 1922 HANDBOOK OF THE NEW ZEALAND FLORA. Part 1. , pp. 1-392, published 1804. Part II., pp. 398 to end, published 1867. HANDBOOK OF THE NEW ZEALAND FLORA: A SYSTEMATIC DESCRIPTION OF THE gatibc plants OF NEW ZEALAND AND THE CHATHAM, KERMADEC’S, LORD AUCKLAND’S, CAMPBELL’S, AND MACQUARRIE’S ISLANDS. BY J. D. HOOKER, M.D., F.R.S. L.S. & G.S., AND HONORARY MEMBER OF THE PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY, NEW ZEALAND. PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF NEW ZEALAND. A 9 * LONDON: REEVE & CO., 5, HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN. 1867. Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2017 with funding from IMLS LG-70-15-0138-15 https://archive.org/details/handbookofnewzeaOOhook_O TO HIS EXCELLENCY SIR GEORGE GREY, K.C.B., D.C.L. Oxon., ETC. ETC. ETC., GOVERNOR AND COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF OF THE COLONY OF NEW ZEALAND, WHO, THROUGHOUT A LONG AND DISTINGUISHED CAREER, IN THE COLONIES OF SOUTH AUSTRALIA, NEW ZEALAND, AND THE CAPE OF GOOD HOPE, HAS BEEN THE LIBERAL ENCOURAGER OF EVERY SCIENTIFIC UNDERTAKING, THIS WORK IS GRATEFULLY DEDICATED, BY HIS EXCELLENCY’S VERY FAITHFUL SERVANT, J. D. HOOKER. ROYAL GARDENS, KEW, July, 1864. • ■ . - 1923. PREFACE. pfj'vv' YO«K *0T a M The desirability of publishing a compendious account of tbe plants of New Zealand having been represented to tbe Colonial Government by Dr. Knight, F.L.S., Auditor- General, and other gentlemen interested in the Natural History of the Islands, and in the development of their resources, that Government was pleased to entrust me with the pre- paration of such a work, and to place at my disposal the necessary funds for its publication, including a liberal remuneration for my services. I was at the same time instructed to make Mr. Bentham’s ‘Hongkong Flora ’ my guide as to the form of the work and method of describing the plants, and to adhere in these and in all other matters to the plan* recommended by Sir W. J. Hooker for publishing in a uniform series Floras of all the British Colonies. The title ‘ Handbook of the New Zealand Flora’ is adopted in accordance with the wishes of its pro- moters. Though as complete as the materials at my disposal enable me to make this book, it is still imperfect as to the descriptions of several Orders of Flowering plants ; whilst with regard to the Flowerless, it is tolerably complete in the Orders Ferns and Ly copods only; of the others, the islands no doubt possess twice as many Mosses and Junger- mannias as have hitherto been discovered ; and I have been able to offer but a meagre sketch of the Fungi, of the lower tribes of Algse, and of the more minute and especially crustaceous Lichens that grow on rocks and on the bark of trees. It must, however, be many years before the multitudinous New Zealand genera and species of these very obscure and imperfectly-known tribes of plants are fully known, and I have thought it best to give good descriptions of all the commoner and most conspicuous only, which can be easily found and studied, and to treat more generally the rarer and more obscure, of which I have but imper- * Sec ‘Natural History Review,’ 1861, p. 255. 8* PREFACE. feet specimens, and which, were they perfect, could only be satisfactorily examined in a living state. I have, however, omitted no species known to me as a native of New Zealand, whether from books or collections. By adopting this plan I have, I hope, made this portion of the ‘ Hand- book’ a fair introduction to the study of the Orders of New Zealand Flowerless plants, and a safe guide to the principal species ; and I also hope that this will prove to be a more useful way of treating so very abstruse a subject, than would systematic descriptions, of equal length and pretensions to accuracy, of all the obscure and supposed species, whether common or scarce, perfect or imperfect. In the course of preparing this work, I have re-examined most of the materials described in my ‘ Flora Novae-Zelandise ;’# these consisted of the collections of Banks and Solander, and of Forster, contained in the British Museum, and of those of the Cunninghams, Colenso, Sinclair, Bidwill, DiefFenbach, Baoul, Lyall, and my own, all preserved in the ‘ Hookerian Herbarium.’ Since the publication of that work, little of novelty has been added to the Flora of the Northern Island, but very many interesting discoveries have been made in the Middle Island, add- ing fully one-third to the previously known number of New Zealand Flowering Plants. Much remains to be done towards the Botany of the Northern Is- land especially; of the whole province Taranaki, nothing is known; and except the Buahine range, by Colenso, no mountain region has been approximately well explored. Then too of the outlying islands, as the Kermadec and Chatham Islands, very little is known, and of Bounty or Antipodes Island nothing, whilst much remains to be collected on Lord Auckland’s group, Campbell’s Island and Macquarrie Island. The materials are still wanting for a comparison of the volcanic mountains of the Northern Island with the primitive or other mountains of the Mid- dle Island, a comparison essential to make before the geological or cli- matic relations of the flora of either island can be ascertained. These subjects and those of the geographical distribution of New Zealand plants, and of the apparently recent development of many of its spe- cies by variation from others still existing in the islands, are, however, foreign to a purely systematic Handbook, and I shall hope to take them up when this is finished. In the ‘Flora Novte-Zelandiae,’ I have detailed at length the labours * This, which forms the second'part of the ‘ Botany of the Antarctic Expedition of Sir J. Ross,’ was published in 1854-5, in two volumes, 4to, with 130 plates, coloured (including 1060 species), of New Zealand plants. PREFACE. 9* of all my predecessors, whether as collectors or authors, up to the year 1S50, and shall therefore only briefly recapitulate them here. In August 1769, Sir Joseph Banks and his companion Dr. Solan- der visited the islands in Captain Cook’s first voyage, and collected in Poverty Bay, Tegadoo, Tolaga, Opuragi, the Thames river, Bay of Islands, Queen Charlotte’s Sound and Admiralty Bay. They obtained about 360 Flowering plants and ferns, had folio drawings made of most of them, and excellent manuscript descriptions. These MSS., together with about 200 engraved plates, were, I believe, all prepared for the press, and are preserved in the British Museum, but have never been published. In 1772 Captain Cook again visited New Zealand, accompanied by the two Forsters, Beinwold and George (father and son), and by Dr. Sparrman; they collected at Dusky Bay and Queen Charlotte’s Sound. Their herbarium amounted to only about 160 species of Flowering plants and ferns. Of these, 150 are published in Forster’s ‘ Florulae Insularum Australium Prodromus;’ and a few others in his ‘ Characteres Generum,’ and £ De Plantis Esculentis Insularum Oceani Australis Commentatio Botanica.’ The specimens were distributed to various museums, and being often carelessly named, much confusion has crept into descriptive works. In 1777, Captain Cook, during his third voyage, visited New Zealand. On this occasion Mr. Anderson, his surgeon, was the botanical col- lector, who obtained very little indeed, and nothing of any importance. In 1791, Captain Vancouver arrived in Dusky Bay, on his way to sur- vey the coasts of North-West America, having with him as surgeon Mr. Archibald Menzies, a very assiduous collector of Flowerless plants, who procured many species of Filices, Musci, and Hepaticce , most of which are described at length, and beautifully illustrated in Hooker’s ‘Musci Exotici,’ and in Hooker and Greville’s ‘ leones Filicum.’ In 1822, Captain Duperrev visited the islands in the French dis- covery corvette ‘ Coquille,’ when one of his officers, the late Admiral D’Urville, made excellent collections. In 1827, Captain (afterwards Admiral) Dumont D’Urville again visited New Zealand in the same ship, renamed the ‘ Astrolabe,’ accom- panied by an able naturalist, M. Lesson, when additional botanical collections were made in Cook’s Straits, the Thames river, and the Bay of Islands. The materials of this voyage (containing upwards of 200 Flowering plants and ferns) were published by M. A. Bichard, in his ‘Essai d’une F’lore de la Nouvelle-Zelande,’ with folio plates (Paris, 10* PREFACE. 1832). Some of Forster’s plants, together with extracts from his MSS., preserved in the Paris Museum, were also published in this work. In 1825, Mr. Charles Fraser, then superintendent of the Sydney- Botanical Gardens, landed for one day in the Bay of Islands, made a small collection of dried plants. He, however, procured more living ones, some of which were amongst the first plants of the islands which were introduced into European gardens. In 1826, and again in 1838, Allan Cunningham, the eminent Australian botanist and explorer, made extensive botanical explorations in the northern parts of the Northern Island, chiefly at the Bay of Islands ; and in 1S33, his brother, Richard Cunningham (Fraser’s immediate successor in the Sydney gardens), was sent in H.M.S. Buffalo, to pro- cure timber for the Government of Australia. The results of the la- bours of the brothers, and especially of Allan, whose arduous exertions in the islands led to his untimely death at Sydney in 1S39, added consi- derably to the known Flora, and were collected by Allan into his ‘ Florae Novae-Zelandiae Precursor,- which was published by Sir W. J. Hooker, partly in his ‘Companion to the Botanical Magazine,’ vol. ii. , and partly in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ vols. i. ii. iii. The herbarium of the Cunninghams, which has lately been pre- sented by its possessor, R. Heward, Esq., F.L.S., to the Royal Gardens, Kew, had been lent to me by its liberal possessor during the prepara- tion of the ‘Flora Novs-Zelandiae,’ and I have again consulted it during the preparation of this work. In 1810 and 1841, the French frigate ‘ L’Aube,’ and in 1842-3 another, the ‘ Allier,’ made a lengthened sojourn at the islands; during those occasions M. Raoul, a very intelligent medical officer, diligently explored Banks’s Peninsula and the Bay of Islands, making excellent collections at the former locality especially ; most of the new species discovered were published first in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles 1 (ser. iii. vol. ii. p. 113) by MM. Raoul and Decaisne, and more recently were described and figured in a beautiful work, entitled, ‘ Choix de Plantes de la Nouvelle-Zelande,’ which further contains thirty plates, and an enumeration of all then known New Zealand plants. The collec- tions are preserved in the Paris Museum, and a set has been communi- cated to Sir W. Hooker’s herbarium. In 1841, the Antarctic Expedition visited the Bay of Islands, when, accompanied by my friend the Rev. W. Colenso, and by Dr. A. Sinclair during a part of the time, I was enabled to explore the neighbourhood very fully, and to add largely to the Cryptogamie Flora. PREFACE. 11* In 1847-9, Captain Stokes, R.N., in H.M.S. Acheron, surveyed the coast of New Zealand ; lie was accompanied by Dr. Lyall, who made very large and excellent collections, especially of Flowerless plants, on various parts of the coast, hut chiefly of the Middle Island. The other collectors to whom I am principally indebted for the mate- rials published in the ‘ Flora Novae-Zelandise,’ are, firstly, the Ret. W. Colenso, who, during many successive years, has collected throughout the whole length of the Northern Island, with great care and skill, dis- covering more new and interesting plants (especially on the Ruahine Range, Tongariro, Hikurangi, etc.) than any botanist since Banks and Solander. In every respect Mr. Colenso is the foremost New Zea- land botanical explorer, and the one to whom I am most indebted for specimens and information. The late De. Andrew Sinclair, R.N., F.L.S., formerly Colonial Secretary, a man of great attainments in many ways, certainly ranks second to Mr. Colenso. He collected very copi- ously in the Bay of Islands, the Auckland districts, and in the Nelson mountains, and was engaged in a botanical exploration of the Southern Alps in company with Mr. Haast, when he was drowned in the Rangi- tata river. His loss has been a very great one, whether as a botanist or as an enthusiastic and liberal patron of science. The first alpine collections were made by my late friend J. T. Bin will, Esq., of Sydney, who was the earliest explorer of the interior of the Northern Island, and in 1839 ascended the lofty active volcano Tongariro, incurring considerable danger ; at a later period he was the first explorer of the Southern Alps, making extensive and very im- portant collections on the Nelson mountains, which were transmitted with copious notes to Sir W. Hooker. The same mountains have been still better explored by Dr. Munro, who has added many beautiful alpine species to the ‘ New Zealand Flora,’ and sent an excellent herbarium of Nelson plants to Sir W. Hooker. In 1840, Dr. Diefeenbach visited many parts of the Northern Is- land and northern part of the Middle Island, and is the first person who ascended Mount Egmont. His collections, which are however most scanty, compared with the great extent of interesting ground he passed over, were also communicated to Sir W. Hooker’s herbarium. Mb. Logan, Mr. Edgebley, the Ret. W. Taylor, the late General Bolton, Capt. Haultaine, Capt. Drury, R.N., Mr. Jolliffe, Capt. D. Rough, and Mr. Stephenson, have all contributed inter- esting and important collections which are embodied in the ‘ Flora Novse-Zelandise.’ 12* PREFACE. Since 1851, as I have before observed, no addition of importance has been made to our knowledge of the Flowering plants of the Northern Island ; which I greatly regret, as much remains to be done in all the mountain districts in collecting the Graminece , Cyperacece, and Crypto- gamia everywhere, and in observing the habits and characters of the species of Veronica, Coprosma, Astelia, and many other genera. As regards Flowerless plants, two valuable papers by Mr. Knight and Mr. Mitten, on some of the Lichens of Auckland,* and by Mr. KALPHst on the Tree-ferns, are almost the only published contribu- tions made since that date to our knowledge of its Flora. The Middle Island, on the other hand, has furnished several diligent explorers and many capital discoveries. Dr. Munro has made further excellent collections on the Nelson mountains, as have Dr. Sinclair and Capt. Kough. To W. T. Luke Travers, Esq., F.L.S., of Can- terbury, I am indebted for many fine plants discovered in the alpine ranges of Canterbury, Nelson, and Marlborough, during various ex- cursions. Many of these being ticketed as to elevation, are the more valuable. His observations on the spread of introduced plants are extremely interesting, and will, I hope, be fully followed up4 The great opportunities enjoyed by the distinguished geologist and ex- plorer, Julius Haast, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S., Government Geologist of Canterbury, have been used to the best advantage in the furtherance of botanical science, he having contributed more new species to the Flora of the islands than any collector since Mr. Colenso. I am indebted to him also for a series of maps, notes, and observations, especially re- specting the ranges of the mountain plants, including the most alpine species hitherto discovered, which have been of great service. It is difficult to imagine how, with so many and such arduous duties as surveyor and geologist, Mr. Haast can have personally effected so much for botany as he has done, and I anticipate that his method of making complete collections ou each mountain and on each line of march, will eventually do much to develop the extremely curious subject of the variations of New Zealand plants. Mr. Haast has further called my attention to the labours of his assistant Mr. William Young, who has made several interesting discoveries, more particularly amongst the Grasses and Sedges of the alpine regions. From the Otago province I have an excellent herbarium of Dunedin * Transactions of the Linaean Society of London, xxiii. 99 and 101 . + Journal of Linnean Society of London, Bot. iii. 1G3. J See ‘ Natural History Review,’ January, 1861. PREFACE. 13* plants, made by Dr. Lauder Lindsay, F.L.S. ; and more recently very extensive and valuable collections, containing much novelty, from the Alps of the interior and west coasts, by another eminent geologist, Dr. Hector, F.G.S., Government Geologist, and Mr. Buchanan, his assistant. The most important of these last collections arrived whilst the sheets of this work were passing through the press, and have ma- terially delayed its publication ; for the discoveries which they contained seemed to me to be of sufficient importance to render it desirable that they should be embodied in the portions that had already been printed, which had to be recalled for the purpose. Again, since the completion of the Flowering plants, I have received two more contributions from these surveyors, including various new discoveries and new habitats, which must be reserved for the Supplement. To render this Handbook more complete, I have included in it the plants of the outlying islands properly belonging to the New Zealand group. They are the following : — Chatham Islands, whence I have a very few plants collected by Dr. Diefeeneach. The splendid Myosotidium nobile inhabits this group, which is well worthy of a careful exploration. This, through the liberality of Mr. Trayers, has been done by his son, who, he tells me, has returned from the group with considerable collections. Kermadec Islands. One of these, Sunday or Raoul Island, was visited by Captain Denham, in H.M.S. Herald, and botanized on by Mr. MacGillivray, naturalist, and his assistant, Mr. Milne ; its Flora, though characteristic of New Zealand, is more tropical than the latter, containing the widely-diffused Metrosideros polymorpha , and several tropical Ferns of the Pacific islands. I published a list of its plants in the Linnean Society’s Journal, Botany, vol. i. p. 125. Lord Auckland’s Group and Campbell’s Island were explored by Dr. Lyall and myself, during the stay there of the Antarctic Expedi- tion, in the year 1840. Our collections amounted to 870 species, and are published in the first volume of the ‘ Antarctic Flora,’ with 80 plates of 150 species. Lord Auckland’s group had been visited in the pre- vious year by Admiral D’TJrville’s Antarctic Expedition, but the col- lections made by his naturalists, MM. Hohbron and Jacquinot, were extremely small. The Cryptogamia alone are described, by M. Mon- tagne, in a work entitled ‘ Voyage au Pol^Sud,’ Bot. Crypt., 8vo, Paris, 1845, with a folio atlas of 20 plates : figures of some of the Flowering plants and Ferns have likewise been published in the same form, PREFACE. 11* but without descriptions. Lord Auckland’s group was also visited, in the same year, by Commodore Wilkes’s Expedition, when very few, if any, plants appear to have been collected ; and more recently by Gen. Bolton, who added several species to the Flora of the group. Considering how many beautiful plants different from those of New Zealand these islands contain, it is obvious that they deserve a very close and careful botanical scrutiny.* Macquarrie’s Island, A few plants from this desolate spot were sent to Sir W. Hooker by Mr. Fraser, when Superintendent of the Sydney Botanic Garden. Of Bounty or Antipodes Islands nothing whatever seems to be bo- tanically or geographically known. The Flora of Lord Howe’s Islands is intermediate in character (as the islands are in position) between that of New Zealand and Australia, but much more nearly allied to the latter; whilst Norfolk Island, which should perhaps have been included in the New Zealand group, is much more tropical and may have equal claims to rank botanically with the New Caledonian or Fiji Islands. Of the 303 New Zealand genera of Flowering plants described in this part, about 252 (containing 222 species and 51 representatives) are common to Australia ; 171 (containing 11 species and 32 representatives) to South America ; 31 are peculiar to the group (comprising 59 species), and 6 (with 20 species) are found in the Pacific islands and elsewhere, but not in Australia or South America. Again, of the 935 species of Flowering plants, 677 are peculiar to the islands ; 222 are Australian ; and 111 American. There are further 51 Australian representative and 32 American representative species. Comparing New Zealand with Europe, these countries have 115 genera and 58 species in common, the latter including many water-plants, and several land-plants which are doubtful natives. Of these European genera, the shrubby Veronicas and Ligusticum are the only ones that appear to be vastly more numerous in New Zealand than in Europe. It remains for me to apologize for many imperfections that will be * Of about one hundred Flowering plants, natives of these small groups, no less than twenty-seven are hitherto unknown in New Zealand proper, including three genera and twelve most conspicuous and singular species, viz., Ligtisticum latifolium and antipodum , Pleurophyllum two species, Celmisia vernicosa, Gentiana two species, Vtantago Antarctica , Chiloglottis cornuta, Anthericum Rossii, Rostkovia two species. PREFACE. 15* found in this work, and to express a hope that these will be pointed out to me when discovered, so that they may be corrected in a future edition. Of the two principal sources of error in any work of the nature of a Systematic Flora, one is unavoidable, and that is the im- possibility of deciding, in many cases, as to what should be regarded a species and what a variety ; in my case this difficulty is greatly en- hanced by my having only dried specimens to examine. But this is not all ; for it is now admitted that one and the same species may be represented by two or more permanently distinct forms in one district, in other districts by but one of these forms, and in still other districts by forms which unite the characters of the most distinct forms of the first district ; and moreover, that these forms are usually permanent under cultivation. It hence follows that the several characters will have dif- ferent values in the estimation of the observers in each district, and that there must always be differences of opinion regarding the claims of such forms to take specific rank. The other great source of error is of more real importance, as it relates to facts and not at all to opinions ; it is, that in examining dried specimens, important and constant charac- ters are often overlooked, unimportant and transient ones exaggerated, and that errors accumulate in the successive process of examining so many organs, in applying technical terms to them, and in describing, transcribing, printing, and even in correcting the press. The num- ber of these errors is always great in works which, like the Phsenogamic Part of this Handbook, consist of descriptions of plants, two-thirds of which have been examined and described by one author alone, and it is to succeeding observers that I must look for their detection and correction. 1 loyal Gardens , Keiv : June 30, 1864. . OUTLINES OF BOTANY, TO ACCOMPANY THE COLONIAL FLORAS. FROM BENTHAM’S ‘FLORA AU8TRALIENSIS.’ Chap. I. Definitions and Descriptive Botany. 1. The principal object of a Flora of a country, is to afford the means of determin- ing (i. e. ascertaining the name of) any plant growing in it, whether for the purpose of ulterior study or of intellectual exercise. 2. With this view, a Flora consists of descriptions of all the wild or native plants contained in the country in question, so drawn up and arranged that the student may identify with the corresponding description any individual specimen which he may gather. 3. These descriptions should be dear, concise, accurate, and characteristic, so as that each one should be readily adapted to the plant it relates to, and to no other one ; they should be as nearly as possible arranged under natural (184) divisions, so as to facilitate the comparison of each plant with those nearest allied to it ; and they should be accompanied by an artificial key or index, by means of which the student may be guided step by step in the observation of such peculiarities or characters in his plant, as may lead him, with the least delay, to the individual description belonging to it. 4. For descriptions to be clear and readily intelligible, they should be expressed as much as possible in ordinary well-established language. But, for the purpose of ac- curacy, it is necessary not only to give a more precise technical meaning to many terms used more or less vaguely in common conversation, but also to introduce purely technical names for such parts of plants or forms as are of little importance except to the botanist. In the present chapter it is proposed to define such technical or technically limited terms as are made use of in these Floras. 5. At the same time mathematical accuracy must not be expected. The forms and appearances assumed by plants and their parts are infinite. Names cannot be invented for all ; those even that have been proposed are too numerous for ordinary memories. Many are derived from supposed resemblances to well-known forms or objects. These resemblances are differently appreciated by different persons, and the same term is not only differently applied by two different botanists, but it frequently happens that the same writer is led on different occasions to give somewhat different meanings to the same word. The botanist’s endeavours should always be, on the one hand, to make as near an approach to precision as circumstances will allow, and on the other hand to avoid that prolixity of detail and overloading with technical terms which tends rather to confusion than clearness. In this he will be more or less successful. The aptness of a botanical description, like the beauty of a work of imagination, will always vary with the style and genius of the author. C OUTLINES OF BOTANY. § 1. The Plant hi General. 6. The Plant, in its botanical sense, includes every being which has vegetable life , from the loftiest tree which adorns our landscapes, to the humblest moss which grows on its stem, to the mould or fungus which attacks our provisions, or the green scum that floats on our ponds. 7. Every portion of a plant which has a distinct part or function to perform in the operations or phenomena of vegetable life is called an Organ. 8. What constitutes vegetable life , and what are the functions of each organ, be- long to Vegetable Physiology ; the microscopical structure of the tissues composing the organs, to Vegetable Anatomy ; the composition of the substances of which they are formed, to Vegetable Chemistry ; under Descriptive and Systematic Botany we have chiefly to consider the forms of organs, that is, their Morphology , in the proper sense of the term, and their general structure so far as it affects classification and specific resemblances and differences. The terms we shall now define belong chiefly to the latter branch of Botany, as being that which is essential for the investigation of the Flora of a country. We shall add, however, a short chapter on "Vegetable Anatomy and Physiology, as a general knowledge of both imparts an additional in- terest to and facilitates the comparison of the characters and affinities of the plants examined. i). In the more perfect plants, their organs are comprised in the general terms Root, Stem, Leaves, Flowers, and Fruit. Of these the three first, whose func- tion is to assist in the growth of t he plant, are Organs of Vegetation ; the flower and fruit, whose office is the formation of the seed, are the Organs of Reproduction. 10. All these organs exist, in one shape or another, at some period of the life of most, if not all, flowering plants , technically called phcenogamous or phanerogamous plants; which all bear some kind of flower and fruit in the botanical sense of the term. In the lower classes, the ferns, mosses, fungi, moulds or mildews, seaweeds, etc., called by botanists cryptogamous plants , the flowers, the fruit, and not unfre- quently one or more of the organs of vegetation, are either wanting, or replaced by organs so different as to be hardly capable of bearing the same name. 11. The observations comprised in the following pages refer exclusively to the flowering or phsenogamous plants. The study of the cryptogamous classes has now become so complicated as to form almost a separate science. They are therefore not included in these introductory observations, nor, with the exception of ferns, in the present Flora. 12. Plants are Monocarpic, if they die after one flowering-season. These include Annuals, which flower in the same year in which they are raised from seed ; and Biennials, which only flower in the year following that in which they are sown. Caulocarpic , if, after flowering, the whole or part of the plant lives through the winter and produces fresh flowers another season. These include Herbaceous peren- nials, in which the greater part of the plant dies after flowering, leaving only a small perennial portion called the Stock or Caudex, close to or within the earth ; Under- shrubs, suffruticose or stiff rutescent plants, in which the flowering branches, forming a. considerable portion of the plant, die down after flowering, but leave a more or less prominent perennial and woody base; Shrubs ( frutescent or fruticose plants), in which the perennial woody part forms the greater part of the plant, but branches near the base, and does not much exceed a man’s height ; and Trees ( arboreous or arborescent plants ) when the height is greater and forms a woody trunk, scarcely branching from, the base. Bushes are low, much branched shrubs. 13. The terms Monocarpic and Caulocarpic are but little used, but the other dis- tinctions enumerated above are universally attended to, although more useful to the gardener than to the botanist, who cannot always assign to them any precise character. Monocarpic plants, which require more thau two or three years to produce their flowers, will often, under certain circumstances, become herbaceous perennials, and are generally confounded with them. Truly perennial herbs will often commence flower- ing the first year, and have then all the appearance of annuals. Many tall shrubs OUTLINES OF BOTANY. Ill and trees lose annually their flowering branches like undershrubs. And the same botanical species may be an annual or a perennial, a herbaceous perennial or an under- shrub, an underslirub or a shrub, a shrub or a tree, according to climate, treatment, or variety. 14. Plants are usually terrestrial , that is, growing on earth, or aquatic, i. e. growing in water ; but sometimes they may be found attached by their roots to other plants, in which case they are epiphytes when simply growing upon other plants without penetrating into their tissue, parasites -when their roots penetrate into and derive more or less nutriment from the plant to which they are attached. 15. The simplest form of the perfect plant, the annual, consists of — (L) The Root, or descending axis, which grows downwards from the stem, divides and spreads in the earth or water, and absorbs food for the plant through the extre- mities of its branches. (2) The Stem, or ascending axis, which grows upwards from the root, branches and bears first one or more leaves in succession, then one or more flowers, and finally one or more fruits. It contains the tissues or other channels (217) by which the nutri- ment absorbed by the roots is conveyed in the form of sap (192) to the leaves or other points of the surface of the plant, to be elaborated or digested (218), and afterwards redistributed over different parts of the plant for its support and growth. (3) The Leaves, usually flat, green, and horizontal, are variously arranged on the stem and its branches. They elaborate or digest (218) the nutriment brought to them through the -stem, absorb carbonic acid gas from the air, exhaling the superfluous oxygen, and returning the assimilated sap to the stem. (4) The Flowers, usually placed at or towards the extremities of the branches. They are destined to form the future seed. When perfect and complete, they consist : 1st, of a pistil in the centre, consisting of one or more carpels , each containing the germ of one or more seeds ; 2nd, of one or more stamens outside the pistil, whose action is necessary to fertilize the pistil or enable it to ripen its seed ; 3rd, of a perianth or floral envelope , which usually encloses the stamens and pistil when young, and expands and exposes them to view when fully formed. This complete perianth is double ; the outer one, called Calyx, is usually more green and leaf-like ; the inner one, called the Corolla, more conspicuous, and variously coloured. It is the perianth, and especially the corolla, as the most showy part, that is generally called the flow er in popular language. (5) The Fruit, consisting of the pistil or its lower portion, which persists or remains attached to the plant after the remainder of the flower has withered and fallen off. It enlarges and alters more or less in shape or consistence, becomes a seed-vessel , en- closing the seed until it is ripe, when it either opens to discharge the seed or falls to the ground with the seed. In popular language the term fruit is often limited to such seed-vessels as are or look juicy and eatable. Botanists give that name to all seed- vessels. 16. The herbaceous perennial resembles the annual during the first year of its growth ; but it also forms (usually towards the close of the season), on its stock (the portion of the stem and root which does not die), one or more buds, either exposed, and then popularly called eyes, or concealed among leaves. These buds, called leaf- buds, to distinguish them from flotver-buds or unopened flowers, are future branches as yet undeveloped ; they remain dormant through the winter, and the following spring grow out into new stems bearing leaves and flowers like those of the preceding year, whilst the lower part of the stock emits fresh roots to replace those which had perished at the same time as the stems. 17. Shrubs and trees form similar leaf-buds either at the extremity of their branches, or along the branches of the year. In the latter case these buds are usually axillary, that is, they appear in the axil of each leaf, i. e. in the angle formed by the leaf and the branch. When they appear at any other part of the plant they are called adventi- tious. If these buds by producing roots (19) become distinct plants before separating from the parent, or if adventitious leaf-buds are produced in the place of flowers or seeds, the plant is said to be viviparous or proliferous. IV OUTLINES OF BOTANY. § 2. The Root. 18. Roots ordinarily produce neither buds, leaves, nor flowers. Their branches, calledyiAres when slender and long, proceed irregularly from any part of their surface. 19. Although roots proceed usually from the base of the stem or stock, they may also be produced from the base of any bud, especially if the bud lie along the ground, or is otherwise placed by nature or art in circumstances favourable for their deve- lopment, or indeed occasionally from almost any part of the plant. They are then often distinguished as adventitious , but this term is by some applied to all roots which are not in prolongation of the original radicle. 20. Roots are fibrous, when they consist chiefly of slender fibres. tuberous, when either the main root or its branches are thiokened into one or more short fleshy or woody masses called tubers (25). taproots, when the main root descends perpendicularly into the earth, emitting only very small fibrous branches. 21. The stock of a herbaceous perennial, or the lower part of the stem of an annual or perennial, or the lowest branches of a plant, are sometimes underground and assume the appearance of a root. They then take the name of rhizome. The rhizome may always be distinguished from the true root by the presence or production of one or more buds, or leaves, or scales. § 3. The Stock. 22. The Stock of a herbaceous perennial, in its most complete state, includes a small portion of the summits of the previous year’s roots, as well as of the base of the previous year’s stems. Such stocks will increase yearly, so as at length to form dense tufts. They will often preserve through the winter a few leaves, amongst which are placed the buds which grow out into stems the following year, whilst the under side of the stock emits new’ roots from or amongst the remains of the old ones. These peren- nial stocks only differ from the permanent base of an undershrub in the shortness of the perennial part of the stems and in their texture usually less woody. 23. In some perennials, however, the stock consists merely of a branch, which pro- ceeds in autumu from the base of the stem either aboveground or underground, and produces one or more buds. This branch, or a portion of it, alone survives the winter. In the following year its buds produce the new stem and roots, whilst the rest of the plant, even the branch on which these buds were formed, has died away. These annual stocks, called sometimes hybernacula, offsets, or stolons , keep up the communication between the annual stem and root of one year and those of the following year, thus forming altogether a perennial plant. 24. The stock, whether annual or perennial, is often entirely underground or root- like. This is the rootstock, to which some botanists limit the meaning of the term rhizome. When the stock is ent irely root-like, it is popularly called the cro wn of the root. 25. The term tuber is applied to a short, thick, more or less succulent rootstock or rhizome, as well as to a root of that shape (20), although some botanists propose to re- strict its meaning to the one or to the other. An Orchis tuber, called by some a knob, is an annual tuberous rootstock with one bud at the top. A potato is an annual tu- berous rootstock with several buds. 26. A bulb is a stock of a shape approaching to globular, usually rather conical above and flattened underneath, in which the bud or buds are concealed, or nearly so, under scales. These scales are the more or less thickened bases of the decayed leaves of the preceding year, or of the undeveloped leaves of the future year, or of both. Bulbs are annual or perennial, usually underground or close to the ground, but occa- sionally buds in the axils of the upper leaves become transformed into bulbs. Bulbs are said to be scaly when their scales are thick and loosely imbricated, tunicated when the scales are thinner, broader, and closely rolled round each other in concentric layers. 27. A corrn is a tuberous rootstock, usually annual, shaped like a bulb, but in which the bud or buds are not covered by scales, or of which the scales are very thin and membranous. OUTLINES OF BOTANY. V § 4. The Stem. 28. Stems are erect, when they ascend perpendicularly from the root or stock ; twiggy or virgate, when at the same time they are slender, stiff, and scarcely branched. sarmentose, when the branches of a woody stem are long and weak, although scarcely climbing. decumbent or ascending , when they spread horizontally, or nearly so, at the base, and then turn upwards and become erect. procumbent, when they spread along the ground the whole or the greater portion of their length; diffuse, when at the same time very much and rather loosely branched. prostrate, when they lie still closer to the ground. creeping, when they emit roots at their node9. This term is also frequently ap- plied to any rhizomes or roots which spread horizontally. tufted or ccespitose, when very short, close; and many together from the same stock. 29. Weak climbing stems are said to twine, when they support themselves by wind- ing spirally round any object ; such stems are also called voluble. When they simply climb without twining, they support themselves by their leaves, or by special clasping organs called tendrils (169), or sometimes, like the Ivy, by small rootdike excrescences. 30. Suckers are young plants formed at the end of creeping, underground rootstocks. Scions, runners, and stolons, or stoles, are names given to young plants formed at the end or at the nodes (31) of branches or stocks creeping wholly or partially above- ground, or sometimes to the creeping stocks themselves. 31. A node is a point of the stem or its branches at which one or more leaves, branches, or leaf-buds (16) are given off. An internode is the portion of the stem comprised between two nodes. 32. Branches or leaves are opposite , when two proceed from the same node on opposite sides of the stem. whorled or verticillate (in a ivhorl or verticil), when several proceed from the same node, arranged regularly round the stem ; geminate, ternate, fascicled, or fascicu- late, when two, three, or more proceed from the same node on the same side of the stem. A tuft of fasciculate leaves is usually in fact an axillary leafy branch, so short that the leaves appear to proceed all from the same point. alternate, when one only proceeds from each node, one on one side and the next above or below on the opposite side of the stem. decussate, when opposite, but each pair placed at right angles to the next pair above or below it ; distichous, when regularly arranged one above another in two opposite rows, one on each side of the stem ; tristichous, when in three rows, etc. (92). scattered, when irregularly arranged round the stem ; frequently, however, bota- nists apply the term alternate to all branches or leaves that are neither opposite nor whorled. secund, when all start from or are turned to one side of the stem. 33. Branches are dichotomous, when several times forked, tne two branches ol each fork being nearly equal ; trichotomous , when there are three nearly equal branches at each division instead of two; but when the middle branch is evidently the princi- pal one, the stem is usually said to have two opposite branches ; umbellate, when di- vided in the same manner into several nearly equal branches proceeding from the same point. If, however, the central branch is larger than the two or more lateral ones, the stem is said to have opposite or whorled branches, as the case may be. 34. A culm is a name sometimes given to the stem of Grasses, Sedges, and some other Monocotyledonous plants. § 5. The Leaves. 35. The ordinary or perfect Leaf consists of a flat blade or lamina, usually green, and more or less horizontal, attached to the stem by a stalk called o, footstalk or petiole. When the form or dimensions of a leaf are spoken of, it is generally the blade that is meant, without the petiole or stalk. 36. The end by which a leaf, a part of the flower, a seed, or any other organ, is VI OUTLINES OF BOTANY. attached to the stem or other organ, is called its base, the opposite end is its apex or summit, excepting sometimes in the case of anther-cells (115). 37. Leaves are sessile, when the blade rests on the stem without the intervention of a petiole. amplexicaul or stem- elating, when the sessile base of the blade clasps the stem horizontally. perfoliate, when the base of the blade not only clasps the stem, but closes round it on the opposite side, so that the Stem appears to pierce through the blade. decurrent, when the edges of the leaf are continued down the stem so as to form raised lines or narrow appendages, called wings. sheathing, when the base of the blade, or of the more or less expanded petiole, forms a vertical sheath round the stem for some distance above the node. 38. Leaves and flowers are called radical, when inserted on a rhizome or stock, or so close to the base of the stem as to appear to proceed from the root, rhizome, or stock ; catiline, when inserted on a distinct stem. Radical leaves are rosulate when they spread in a circle on the ground. 39. Leaves are simple and entire, when the blade consists of a single piece, with the margin no- where indented, simple being used in opposition to compound, entire in opposition to dentate, lobed, or divided. ciliate, when bordered with thick hairs or fine hair-like teeth. dentate or toothed, when the margin is only cut a little way in, into what have been compared to teeth. Such leaves are serrate, when the teeth are regular and pointed like the teeth of a saw ; crenate, when regular and blunt or rounded (com- pared to the battlements of a tower) ; serrulate and crenulate, when the serratures or crenatures are small ; sinuate, when the teeth are broad, not deep, and irregular (com- pared to bays of the coast) ; wavy or undulate, when the edges are not flat, but bent up and down (compared to the waves of the sea). lobed or cleft, when more deeply indented or divided, but so that the incisions do not reach the midrib or petiole. The portions thus divided take the name of lobes. When the lobes arc narrow and very irregular, the leaves are said to be laciniate. The spaces between the teeth or lobes are called sinuses. divided or dissected, when the incisions reach the midrib or petiole, but the parts so divided off, called segments, do not separate from the petiole, even when the leaf falls, without tearing. compound, when divided to the midrib or petiole, and the parts so divided off, called leaflets, separate, at least at the tail of the leaf, from the petiole, as the whole leaf does from the stem, without tearing. The common stalk Upon which the leaflets are inserted is called the common petiole or the rhackis ; the separate stalk of each leaflet is a petiolule. 40. Leaves are more or less marked by veins, which, starting from the stalk, diverge or branch as the blade widens, and spread all over it more or less visibly. The prin- cipal ones, when prominent, are often called ribs or nerves, the smaller branches only then retaining the name of veins, or the latter are termed veinlets. The smaller veins are often connected together like the meshes of a net, they are then said to anastomose, and the leaf is said to be reticulate or net-veined. When one principal vein runs direct from the stalk towards the summit of the leaf, it is called the midrib. When several start from the stalk, diverge slightly without branching, and converge again towards the summit, they are said to be parallel, although not mathematically so. When 3 or 5 or more ribs or nerves diverge from the base, the leaf is said to be H-nerved, h-nerved, etc., but if the lateral ones diverge from the midrib a little above the base, the leaf is triplinerved, quintuplinerved, etc. The arrangement of the veins of a leaf is called their venation. 41. The Leaflets, Segments, Lobes, or Veins of leaves are pinnate (feathered), when there are several succeeding each other on each side of the midrib or petiole, compared to the branches of a feather. A pinnately lobed or divided leaf is called lyrate when the terminal lobe or segment is much larger and broader than the lateral ones, compared, by a stretch of imagination, to a lyre ; run- OUTLINES OF BOTANY. Vll cinate, when the lateral lobes are curved backwards towards the base of the leaf ; pectinate , when the lateral lobes are numerous, narrow, and regular, like the teeth of a comb. palmate or digitate, when several diverge from the same point, compared to the fingers of the hand. ternate , when three only start from the same point, in which case the distinction between the palmate and pinnate arrangement often ceases, or can only be determined by analogy with allied plants. A leaf with ternate lobes is called trifid. A leaf with three leaflets is sometimes improperly called a ternate leaf : it is the leaflets that are ternate ; the whole leaf is trifoliolate. Ternate leaves are leaves growing three together. pedate, when the division is at first ternate, but the two outer branches are forked, the outer ones of each fork again forked, and so on, and all the branches are near together at the base, compared vaguely to the foot of a bird. 42. Leaves with pinnate, palmate, pedate, etc., leaflets, are usually for shortness called pinnate, palmate, pedate, etc., leaves. If they are so cut into segments only, they are usually said to be pinnatisect, palmatisect,pedatisect, etc., although the distinction be- tween segments and leaflets is often unheeded in descriptions, and cannot indeed always be ascertained. If the leaves are so cut only into lobes, they are said to be pinnatijid, palmatijid, pedatifid, etc. 43. The teeth, lobes, segments, or leaflets, may be again toothed, lobed, divided, or compounded. Some leaves are even three or more times divided or compounded. In the latter case they are termed decompound. When twice or thrice pinnate ( bipinnate or tripinnate) , each primary or secondary division, with the leaflets it comprises, is called a pinna. When the pinna of a leaf or the leaflets of a pinna are in pairs, wilh- out an odd terminal pinna or leaflet, the leaf or pinna so divided is said to be abruptly pinnate ; if there is an odd terminal pinna or leaflet, the leaf or pinna is unequally pinnate (imparipinnatum). 44. The number of leaves or their parts is expressed adjectively by the following numerals, derived from the Latin : — uni-, bi-, tri-, quadri-, quinque-, sex-, septera-, octo-, novem-, deeem-, multi- I-, 2-, 3-, 4-, 5-, 6-, 7-, 8-, 9-, 10-, many- prefixed to a termination, indicating the particular kind of part referred to. Thus — unidentate, bidentate, multidentate, mean one-toothed, two-toothed, many-toothed, etc. bifid, trifid, multifid, mean two dobed, tliree-lobed, many-lcbed, etc. unifoliolate, bfoliolate, multifoliolate, mean having one leaflet, two leaflets, many leaflets, etc. unifioliate , bifoliate, multifoliate, mean having one leaf, two leaves, many leaves, etc. biternate and triternate, mean twice or thrice ternately divided. unijugate, bijugate, multijugate, etc., pinnse or leaflets, mean that they are in one, two, many, etc., pairs ( iuga ). 45. Leaves or their parts, when flat, or any other flat organs in plants, are linear, when long and narrow, at least four or five times as long as broad, falsely compared to a mathematical line, for a linear leaf has always a perceptible breadth. lanceolate , when about three or more times as long as broad, broadest below the middle, and tapering towards the summit, compared to the head of a lance. cuneate, when broadest above the middle, and tapering towards the base, compared to a wedge with the point downwards ; when very broadly cuneate and rounded at the top, it is often called flabelliform or fan-shaped. spathulate, when the broad part near the top is short, and the narrow tapering part long, compared to a spatula or flat ladle. ovate , when scarcely twice as long as broad, and rather broader below the middle, compared to the longitudinal section of an egg ; obovate is the same form, with the broadest part above the middle. orbicular, oval, oblong, elliptical, rhomboidal, etc., when compared to the corre- sponding mathematical figures. transversely oblong, or oblate, when conspicuously broader than long. V1U OUTLINES OE BOTANY. falcate, when curved like the blade of a scythe. 46. Intermediate forms between any two of the above are expressed by combining two terms. Thus, a linear-lanceolate leaf is long and narrow, yet broader below the middle, and tapering to a point ; a linear-oblong one is scarcely narrow enough to be called linear, yet too narrow to be strictly oblong, and does not conspicuously taper either towards the summit or towards the base. 47. The apex or summit of a leaf is acute or pointed, when it forms an acute angle or tapers to a point. obtuse or blunt , when it forms a very obtuse angle, or more generally when it is more or less rounded at the top. acuminate or cuspidate, when suddenly narrowed at the top, and then more or less prolonged into an acumen or point , which may be acute or obtuse, linear or tapering. Some botanists make a slight difference between the acuminate and cuspidate apex, the acumen being more distinct from the rest of the leaf in the latter case than in the former ; but in general the two terms are used in the same sense, some preferring the one and some the other. truncate, when the end is cut off square. retuse, when very obtuse or truncate, and slightly indented. emarginate or notched, when more decidedly indented at the end of the midrib ; obcordate, if at the same time approaching the shape of a heart with its point down- wards. mucronate, when the midrib is produced beyond the apex in the form of a small point. aristate, when the point is fine like a hair. 48. The base of the leaf is liable to the same variations of form as the apex, but the terms more commonly used are tapering or narrowed for acute and acuminate, rounded for obtuse, and cordate for emarginate. In all cases the petiole or point of attachment prevent any such absolute termination at the base as at the apex. 49. A leaf may be cordate at the base whatever be its length or breadth, or what- ever the shape of the two lateral lobes, called auricles (or little ears), formed by the indenture or notch, but the term cordiform or heart-shaped leaf is restricted to an ovate and acute leaf, cordate at the base, with rounded auricles. The word auricles is more particularly used as applied to sessile and stem-clasping leaves. 50. If the auricles are pointed, the leaf is more particularly called auriculate ; it is moreover said to be sagittate, when the points are directed downwards, compared to an arrow-head ; hastate, when the points diverge horizontally, compared to a halbert. 51. A renform leaf is broader than long, slightly but broadly cordate at the base, with rounded auricles, compared to a kidney. 52. In a peltate leaf, the stalk, instead of proceeding from the lower edge of the blade, is attached to the under surface, usually near the lower edge, but sometimes in the very centre of the blade. The peltate leaf has usually several principal nerves radiating from the point of attachment, being, in fact, a cordate leaf, with the auricles united. 53. All these modifications of division and form in the leaf pass so gradually one into the other that it is often difficult to say which term is the most applicable — whether the leaf be toothed or lobed, divided or compound, oblong or lanceolate, obtuse or acute, etc. The choice of the most apt expression will depend on the skill of the describer. 54. Leaves, when solid, Stems, Fruits, Tubers, and other parts of plants, when not flattened like ordinary leaves, are setaceous or capillarg, when very slender like bristles or hairs. acicular, when very slender, but stiff and pointed like needles. subulate, when rather thicker and firmer like awls. linear, when at least four times as long as thick ; oblong, when from about two to about four times as long as thick, the terms having the same sense as when applied to flat surfaces. ovoid, when egg-shaped, with the broad end downwards, obovoid if the broad end is upwards ; these terms corresponding to ovate and oborate shapes in flat surfaces. OUTLINES OE EOT AN Y. IX globular or spherical, when corresponding to orbicular in a flat surface. Hound applies to both. turbinate, when shaped like a top. conical, when tapering upwards ; obconical, when tapering downwards, if in both cases a transverse section shows a circle. pyramidal, when tapering upwards ; obpyramidal, when tapering downwards, if in both cases a transverse section shows a triangle or polygon. fusiform, or spindle-shaped, when tapering at both ends ; cylindrical, when not tapering at either end, if in both cases the transverse section shows a circle, or some- times irrespective of the transverse shape. terete , when the transverse section is not angular ; trigonous, triquetrous, if the transverse section shows a triangle, irrespective in botli cases of longitudinal form. compressed, when more or less flattened laterally ; depressed, when more or less flattened vertically, or at any rate at the top ; obcompressed (in the achenes of Compo- sites), when flattened from front to back. articulate or jointed, if at any period of their growth (usually when fully formed and approaching their decay, or in the case of fruits when quite ripe) they separate, without tearing, into two or more pieces placed end to end. The joints where they separate are called articulations, each separate piece an article. The name of joint is, in common language, given both to the articulation and the article, but more espe- cially to the former. Some modern botanists, however, propose to restrict it to the article, giving the name of joining to the articulation. didymous, when slightly two-lobed, with rounded obtuse lobes. moniliform, or beaded, when much contracted at regular intervals, but not sepa- rating spontaneously into articles. 55. In their consistence Leaves or other organs are fleshy, when thick and soft ; succulent is generally used in the same sense, but implies the presence of more juice. coriaceous, when firm and stiff, or very tough, of the consistence of leather. crustaceous, when firm and brittle. membranous, when thin and not stiff. scarious or scariose, when very thin, more or less transparent and not green, yet rather stiff. 56. The terms applied botanically to the consistence of solids are those in general use in common language. 57. The mode in which unexpanded leaves are disposed in the leaf-bud is called their vernation or prafoliation ; it varies considerably, and technical terms have been proposed to express some of its varieties, but it has been hitherto rarely noticed in descriptive botany. § 6. Scales, Bracts, and Stipules. 58. Scales ( Squamce ) are leaves very much reduced in size, usually sessile, seldom green or capable of performing the respiratory functions of leaves. In other words, they are organs resembling leaves in their position on the plant, but differing in size, colour, texture, and functions. They are most frequent on the stock of perennial plants, or at the base of annual branches, especially on the buds of future shoots, when they serve apparently to protect the dormant living germ from the rigour of winter. In the latter case they are usually short, broad, close together, and more or less imbri- cated, that is, overlapping each other like the tiles of a roof. It is this arrangement as well as their usual shape that has suggested the name of scales, borrowed from the scales of a fish. Imbricated scales, bracts, or leaves, are said to be squarrose, when their tips are pointed and very spreading or recurved. 59. Sometimes, however, most or all the leaves of the plant are reduced to small scales, in which case they do not appear to perform any particular function. The name of scales is also given to any small broad scale-like appendages or reduced organs, whether in the flower or any other part of the plant. 60. Bracts ( Bractece ) are the upper leaves of a plant in flower (either all those of the flowering branches, or only one or two immediately under the flower), when differ- X OUTLINES OF BOTANY. ent from the stem-leaves in size, shape, colour, or arrangement. They are generally much smaller and more sessile. They often partake of the colour of the flower, although they very frequently also retain the green colour of the leaves. When small they are often called scales. 61. Floral leaves or leafy bracts are generally the lower bracts on the upper leaves at the base of the flowering branches, intermediate in size, shape, or arrangement, between the stem-leaves and the upper bracts. 62. Bracteoles are the one or two last bracts under each flower, when they differ materially in size, shape, or arrangement from the other bracts. 63. Stipules are leaf-like or scale-like appendages at the base of the leaf-stalk, or on the node of the stem. When present there are generally two, one on each side of the leaf, aud they sometimes appear to protect the young leaf before it is developed. They are however exceedingly variable in size and appearance, sometimes exactly like the true leaves except that they have no buds in their axils, or looking like the leaflets of a compound leaf, sometimes apparently the only leaves of the plant ; generally small and narrow, sometimes reduced to minute scales, spots or scare, sometimes united into one opposite the leaf, or more or less united with, or adnate to the petiole, or quite detached from the leaf, and forming a ring or sheath round the stem in the axil of the leaf. In a great number of plants they are entirely wanting. 64. Stipellce, or secondary stipules, are similar organs, sometimes found on com- pound leaves at the points where the leaflets are inserted. 65. When scales, bracts, or stipules, or almost any part of the plant besides leaves and flowers are stalked, they are said to be stipitate , from stipes, a stalk. § 7. Inflorescence and its Bracts. 66. The Inflorescence of a plant is the arrangement of the flowering branches, and of the flowers upon them. An Inflorescence is a flowering branch, or the flowering summit of a plant above the last stem-leaves, with its branches, bracts, and flowers. 67. A single flower, or an inflorescence, is terminal when at the summit of a stem or leafy branch, axillary when in the axil of a stem-leaf, leaf-opposed when opposite to a stem-leaf. The inflorescence of a plant is said to be terminal or determinate when the main stem and principal branches end in a flower or inflorescence (not in a leaf- bud), axillary or indeterminate when all the flowers or inflorescences are axillary, the stem or branches ending in leaf-buds. 68. A Peduncle is the stalk of a solitary flower, or of an inflorescence ; that is to say, the portion of the flowering branch from the last stem-leaf to the flower, or to the first ramification of the inflorescence, or even up to its last ramifications ; but the portion extending from the first to the last ramifications or the axis of inflorescence is often distinguished under the name of rhachis. 69. A Scape or radical Peduncle is a leafless peduncle proceeding from the stock, or from near the base of the stem, or apparently from the root itself. 70. A Pedicel is the last branch of an inflorescence, supporting a single flower. 71. The branches of inflorescences may be, like those of stems, opposite, alternate, etc. (32, 33), but very often their arrangement is different from that of the leafy branches of the same plant. 72. Inflorescence is centrifugal, when the terminal flower opens first, and those on the lateral branches are successively developed. centripetal, when the lowest flowers open first, and the main stem continues to elongate, developing fresh flowers. 73. Determinate inflorescence is usually centrifugal. Indeterminate inflorescence is always centripetal. Both inflorescences may be combined on one plant, for it often happens that the main branches of an inflorescence are centripetal, whilst the flowers on the lateral branches are centrifugal ; or vice versa. 74. An Inflorescence is a Spike, or spicate, when the flowers are sessile along a simple undivided axis or rhachis. OUTLINES OF BOTANY. XI a "Raceme, or racemose , when the flowers are borne on pedicels along a single un- divided axis or rhachis. a Panicle , or paniculate , when the axis is divided into branches bearing two or more flowers. a Head , or capitate , when several sessile or nearly sessile flowers are collected into a compact head-like cluster. The short, flat, convex or conical axis on which the flowers are seated, is called the receptacle, a term also used for the torus of a single flower (135). The very compact flower-heads of Composites are often termed compound, flowers. an Umbel, or umbellate, when several branches or pedicels appear to start from the same point and are nearly of the same length. It differs from the head, like the raceme from the spike, in that the flowers are not sessile. An umbel is said to be simple, when each of its branches or rays bears a single flower ; compound, when each ray bears a partial umbel or umbellule. a Corymb, or corymbose, when the branches and pedicels, although starting from different points, all attain the same level, the lower ones being much longer than the upper. It is a flat-topped or fastigiate panicle. a Cyme, or cymose, when branched and centrifugal. It is a centrifugal panicle, and is often corymbose. The central flower opens first. The lateral branches succes- sively developed are usually forked or opposite (dichotomous or trichotomous), but sometimes after the first forking the branches are no longer divided, but produce a succession of pedicels on their upper side forming apparently unilateral centripetal racemes ; whereas if attentively examined, it will be found that each pedicel is at first terminal, but becomes lateral by the development of one outer branch only, immedi- ately under the pedicel. Such branches, when in bud, are generally rolled back at the top, like the tail of a scorpion, and are thence called scorpioid. a Thyrsus, or thyrsoid , when cymes, usually opposite, are arranged in a narrow pyramidal panicle. 75. There are numerous cases where inflorescences are intermediate between some two of the above, and are called by different botanists by one or the other name, according as they are guided by apparent or by theoretical similarity. A spike-like panicle, where the axis is divided into very short branches forming a cylindrical compact inflorescence, is called sometimes a spike, sometimes a panicle. If the flowers are in distinct clusters along a simple axis, the inflorescence is described as an interrupted spike or raceme, according as the flowers are nearly sessile or distinctly pedicellate ; although when closely examined the flowers will be found to be inserted not on the main axis, but on a very short branch, thus, strictly speaking, constituting a panicle. 76. The catlcins ( amenta ) of Amentacece, the spadices of several Monocotyledons, the ears and spi/celets of Grasses are forms of the spike. 77. Bracts are generally placed singly under each branch of the inflorescence, and under each pedicel ; bracteoles are usually two, one on each side, on the pedicel or close under the flower, or even upon the calyx itself ; but bracts are also frequently scattered along the branches without axillary pedicels ; and When the differences between the bracts and bracteoles are trifling or immaterial, they are usually all called bracts. 78. When three bracts appear to proceed from the same point, they will, on exami- nation, be found to be really either one bract and two stipules, or one bract with two bracteoles in its axil. When two bracts appear to proceed from the same point, they will usually be found to be the stipules of an undeveloped bract, unless the branches of the inflorescence are opposite, when the bracts will of course be opposite also. 79. When several bracts are collected in a whorl, or are so close together as to appear whorled, or 'are closely imbricated round the'hase of a head or umbel, they are collec- tively called an Livoldcre. The bracts composing an involucre are described under the names of leaves, leaflets, bracts, or Scales, according to their appearance. Phyllaries is a useless term, lately introduced for the bracts or scales of the involucre of Com- positce. An Involitcel is the involucre of a partial umbel. 80. When several very small bracts are placed round the base of a calyx or of an OUTLINES OF BOTANY. xii ■ involucre, they have been termed a calycule , and the calyx or involucre said to be caly- culate , but these terms are now falling into disuse, as conveying a false impression. 81. A Spatha is a bract or floral leaf enclosing the inflorescence of some Monocoty- ledons. 82. Palea, Pales , or Chaff, are the inner bracts or scales in Composite, Gramineoe , and some other plants, when of a thin yet stiff consistence, usually narrow and of a pale colour. 83. Glumes are the bracts enclosing the flowers of Cyperaceae and Graminece. § 8. The Flower in General. 84. A complete Flower (15) is one in which the calyx, corolla, stamens, and pistils are all present ; a perfect flower, one in which all these organs, or such of them as are present, are capable of performing their several functions. Therefore, properly speak- ing, an incomplete flower is one in which any one or more of these organs is wanting ; and an imperfect flower, one in which any one or more of these organs is so altered as to be incapable of properly performing its functions. These imperfect organs are said to be abortive if much reduced in size or efficiency, rudimentary if so much so as to be scarcely perceptible. But, in many works, the term incomplete is specially applied to those flowers in which the perianth is simple or wanting, and imperfect to those in which either the stamens or pistil are imperfect or wanting. 85. A Flower is dichlamydeous, when the perianth is double, both calyx and corolla being present and distinct. monochlamydeous, when the perianth is single, whether by the union of the calyx and corolla, or the deficiency of either. asepalous, when there is no calyx. apetalous, when there is no corolla. naked , when there is no perianth at all. hermaphrodite or bisexual, when both stamens and pistil are present and perfect. male or staminate, when there are one or more stamens, but either no pistil at all or an imperfect one. female or pistillate, when there iB a pistil, but either no stamens at all, or only imperfect ones. neuter , when both stamens and pistil are imperfect or wanting. barren or sterile, when from any cause it produces no seed. fertile, when it does produce seed. In some works the terms barren, fertile, and perfect are also used respectively as synonyms of male, female, and hermaphrodite. 86. The flowers of a plant or species are said collectively to be unisexual or diclinous when the flowers are all either male or female. monoecious, when the male and female flowers are distinct, but on the same plant. dioecious, when the male and female flowers are on distinct plants. polygamous, when there are male, female, and hermaphrodite flowers on the same or on distinct plants. 87. A head of flowers is heterogamous when male, female, hermaphrodite, and neuter flowers, or any two or three, of them, are included in one head ; homogamous, when all the flowers included in one Tread are alike in this respect. A spike or head of flowers is androgynous when male and female flowers are mixed in it. These terms are only used in the case of very few Natural Orders. 88. As the scales of buds are leaves undeveloped or reduced in size and altered in shape and consistence, and bracts are leaves likewise reduced in size, and occasionally altered in colour ; so the parts of the flower are considered as leaves still further altered in shape, colour, and arrangement round the axis, and often more or less combined with each other. The details of this theory constitute the comparatively modern branch of botany called Vegetable Metamorphosis, or Homology, sometimes improperly termed Morphology (8). 89. To understand the arrangement of the floral parts, let us take a complete flower, in which moreover all the parts are free from each other, definite in number, i. e. always - the same in the same species, and symmetrical or isomerous, i. e. when each whorl con- sists of the same number of parts. OUTLINES OF BOTANY. xiii 90. Such a complete symmetrical flower consists usually of either four or five whorls of altered leaves (88), placed immediately one within the other. The Calyx forms the outer whorl. Its parts are called sepals. The Corolla forms the next whorl. Its parts, called -petals , usually alternate with the sepals ; that is to say, the centre of each petal is immediately over or within the interval between two sepals. The Stamens form one or two whorls within the petals. If two, those of the outer whorl (the outer stamens ) alternate with the petals, and are consequently opposite to, or over the centre of the sepals ; those of the inner whorl (the inner stamens) alternate with the outer ones, and are therefore opposite to the petals. If there is only one whorl of stamens, they most frequently alternate with the petals ; but sometimes they are opposite the petals and alternate with the sepals. The Pistil forms the inner whorl ; its carpels usually alternate with the inner row of stamens. 91. In an axillary or lateral flower the upper parts of each whorl (sepals, petals, stamens, or carpels) are those which are next to the main axis of the stems or branch, the lower part3 those which are furthest from it ; the intermediate ones are said to be lateral. The words anterior (front) and posterior (back) are often used for lower and upper respectively, but their meaning is sometimes reversed if the writer supposes himself in the centre of the flower instead of outside of it. 92. The number of parts in each whorl of a flower is expressed adjectively by the following numerals derived from the Greek mono-, di-, tri-, tetra-, penta-, hexa-, hepta, octo-, ennea-, deca-, etc., poly- I-, 2-, 3-, 5-, 6-, 7-, 8-, 9-, 10-, many - prefixed to a termination indicating the whorl referred to. 93. Thus, a Flower is disepalous, trisepalous, tetrasepalous, polysepalous, etc., according as there are 2, 3, 4, or many (or an indefinite number of) sepals. dipetalous, tripetalous, polypetalous, etc., according as there are 2, 3, or many petals. diandrous, tnandrous, polyandrous, etc., according as there are 2, 8, or many stamens. digynous, trigynous, polygynous, etc., according as there are 2, 3, or many carpels. And generally (if symmetrical), dimerous , trimerous, polymerous, etc., according as there are 2, 3, or many (or an indefinite number of) parts to each whorl. 94. Flowers are unsymmetrical or anisomerous, strictly speaking, when any one of the whorls has a different number of parts from any other ; but when the pistils alone are reduced in number, the flower is still frequently called symmetrical or isomerous, if the calyx, corolla, and staminal whorls have all the same number of parts. 95. Flowers are irregular when the parts of any one of the whorls are unequal in size, dissimilar in shape, or do not spread regularly round the axis at equal distances. It is however more especially irregularity of the corolla that is referred to in descrip- tions. A slight inequality in size or direction in the other whorls does not prevent the flower being classed as regular , if the corolla or perianth is conspicuous and regular. § 9. The Calyx and Corolla , or Perianth. 96. The Calyx (90) is usually green, and smaller than the corolla ; sometimes very, minute, rudimentary, or wanting, sometimes very indistinctly wliorled, or not whorled at all, or in two whorls, or composed of a large number of sepals, of which the outer ones pass gradually into bracts, and the inner ones into petals. 97. The. Corolla (90) is usually coloured, and of a more delicate texture than the calyx, and, in popular language, is often more specially meant by the flower. Its petals are more rarely in two whorls, or indefinite in number, and the whorl more rarely broken than in the case of the calyx, at least when the plant is in a natural state. Double flowers are in most cases an accidental deformity or monster in which the ordi- nary number of petals is multiplied by the conversion of stamens, sepals, or even carpels into petals, by the division of ordinary petals, or simply by the addition of supernume- rary ones. Petals are also sometimes very small, rudimentary, or entirely deficient. XIV OUTLINES OF BOTANY. 98. In very many cases, a so-called simple perianth (15) (of which the parts are usually called leaves or segments) is one in which the sepals and petals are similar in form and texture, and present apparently a single whorl. But if examined in the young bud, one half of the parts will generally be found to be placed outside the other half, and there will frequently be some slight difference in texture, size, and colour, indicating to the close observer the presence of both calyx and corolla. Hence much discrepancy in descriptive works. Where one botanist describes a simple perianth of six segments, another will speak of a double perianth of three sepals and three petals. 99. The following terms and prefixes, expressive of the modifications of form and arrangement of the corolla and its petals, are equally applicable to the calyx and its sepals, and to the simple perianth and its segments. 100. The Corolla is said to be monopetalous when the petals are united, either en- tirely or at the base only, into a cup, tube, or ring ; polypetalous when they are all free from the base. These expressions, established by a long usage, are not strictly correct, for monopetalous (consisting of a single petal) should apply rather to a corolla really reduced to a single petal, which would then be on one side of the axis ; and polypetalous is sometimes used more appropriately for a corolla with an indefinite number of petals. Some modern botanists have therefore proposed the term gamo- petalous for the corolla with united petals, and dialypetalous for that with free petals ; but the old-established expressions are still the most generally used. 101. When the petals are partially united, the lower entire portion of the corolla is called the tube , whatever be its shape, and the free portions of the petals are called the teeth , lobes, or segments (39), according as they are short or long in proportion to the whole length of the corolla. When the tube is excessively short, the petals appear at first sight free, but their slight union at (he base must be carefully attended to, being of importance in classification. 102. The Estivation of a corolla, is the arrangement of the petals, or of such portion of them as is free, in the unexpanded bud. It is valvate, when they are strictly wliorled in their whole length, their edges being placed against each other without overlapping. If the edges are much inflexed, the aestivation is at the same time induplicate ; involute, if the margins arc rolled inward ; reduplicate, if the margins project outwards into salient angles ; revolute, if the margins are rolled outwards ; plicate, if (he petals are folded in longitudinal plaits. imbricate, when the whorl is more or less broken by some of the petals being out- side the others, or by their overlapping each other at least at the top. Five-petaled imbricate corollas are quincuncially imbricate when one petal is outside, and an adjoin- ing one wholly inside, the three others intermediate and overlapping on one side ; bilabiate, when two adjoining ones are inside or outside the three others. Imbricate petals are described as crumpled (corrugate) when puckered irregularly in the bud. twisted, contorted, or convolute, when each petal overlaps an adjoining one on one side, and is overlapped by the other adjoining one on the other side. Some botanists include the twisted aestivation in the general term imbricate ; others carefully distin- guish the one from the other. 103. In a few cases the overlapping is so slight that the three aestivations cannot easily be distinguished one from the other ; in a few others the aestivation is variable, even in the same species, but, in general, it supplies a constant character in species, in genera, or even in Natural Orders. 104. In general shape the Corolla is tubular, when the whole or the greater part of it is in the form of a tube or cylinder. campanulate, when approaching in some measure the shape of a cup or bell. urceolate, when the tube is swollen or nearly globular, contracted at the top, and slightly expanded again in a narrow rim. rotate or stellate, when the petals or lobes are spread out horizontally from the base, or nearly so, like a wheel or star. hypocrateriform or salver-shaped, when the lower part is cylindrical and the upper portion expanded horizontally. In this case the name of tube is restricted to the cylindrical part, and the horizontal portion is called the limb, whether it be divided to the base or not. The orifice of the tube is called its mouth or throat. OUTLINES OF BOTANY. XV infuiidibuliform or funnel-shaped, when the tube is cylindrical at the base, but en- larged at the top into a more or less campanulate limb, of which the lobes often spread horizontally. In this case the campanulate part, up to the commencement of the lobes, is sometimes considered as a portion of the tube, sometimes as a portion of the limb, and by some botanists again described as independent of either, under the name of throat (fauces). Generally speaking, however, in campanulate, infundibuliform, or other corollas, where the lower entire part passes gradually into the upper divided and more spreading part, the distinction between the tube and the limb is drawn either at the point where the lobes separate, or at the part where the corolla first expands, ac- cording to which is the most marked. 105. Irregular corollas have received various names according to the more familiar forms they have been compared to. Some of the most important are the bilabiate or two-lipped corolla, when, in a four- or five-lobed corolla, the two or three upper lobes stand obviously apart, like an upper lip , from the two or three lower ones or underlip. In Orchidece and some other families the name of lip, or labellum, is given to one of the divisions or lobes of the perianth. personate, when two-lipped, and the orifice of the tube closed by a projection from the base of the upper or lower lip, called a palate. ringent, when very strongly two-lipped, and the orifice of the tube very open. spurred, when the tube or the lower part of the petal has a conical hollow projec- tion, compared to the spur of a cock ; saccate , when the spur is short and round like a little bag ; gibbous, when projecting at any part into a slight swelling ; foveolate, when marked in any part with a slight glandular or thickened cavity. resupinate or reversed, when a lip, spur, etc., which in allied species is usually lowest, lies uppermost, and vice versd. 106. The above terms are mostly applied to the forms of monopetalous corollas, but several are also applicable to those of polypetalous ones. Terms descriptive of the special forms of corolla in certain Natural Orders, will be explained under those Orders respectively. 107. Most of the terms used for describing the forms of leaves (39, 45) are also ap- plicable to those of individual petals ; but the flat expanded portion of a petal, cor- responding to the blade of the leaf, is called its lamina, and the stalk, corresponding to the petiole, its claw (unguis). The stalked petal is said to be unguiculate. § 10. The Stamens. 108. Although in a few cases the outer stamens may gradually pass into petals, yet, in general, Stamens are very different in shape and aspect from leaves, sepals, or petals. It is only in a theoretical point of view (not the less important in the study of the physiological economy of the plant) that they can be called altered leaves. 109. This usual form is a stalk, called the filament, bearing at the top an anther divided into two pouches or cells. These anther-cells are filled with pollen, consisting of minute grains, usually forming a yellow dust, which, when the flower expands, is scattered from an opening in each cell. When the two cells are not closely contiguous, the portion of the anther that unites them is called the connectivum. 110. The filament is often wanting, and the anther sessile, yet still the stamen is perfect ; but if the anther, which is the essential part of the stamen, is wanting, or does not contain pollen, the stamen is imperfect, and is then said to be barren or sterile (without pollen), abortive, or rudimentary (84), according to the degree to which the imperfection is carried. Imperfect stamens are often called staminodia. 111. In unsymmetrical flowers, the stamens of each whorl are sometimes reduced in number below that of the petals, even to a single one, and in several Natural Orders they are multiplied indefinitely. 112. The terms monandrous and polyandrous are restricted to flowers which have really but one stamen, or an indefinite number respectively. Where several stamens are united into one, the flower is said to be synandrous. 113. Stamens are monadelphous , when united by their filaments into one cluster. This cluster either XVI OUTLINES OF BOTANY. forms a tube round the pistil, or, if the pistil is wanting, occupies the centre of the flower. diadelphous, when so united into two clusters. The term is more especially ap- plied to certain Leguminosce, in which nine stamens are united in a tube slit open on the upper side, and a tenth, placed in the slit, is free. In some other plants the sta- mens are equally distributed in the two clusters. triadelphous , pentadelphous, polyadelphous, when so united into three, five, or many clusters. syngenesious, when united by their anthers in a ring round the pistil, the filaments usually remaining free. didynamous , when (usually in a bilabiate flower) there are four stamens in two pairs, those of one pair longer than those of the other. tetradynamous, when (in Cruciferai) there are six, four of them longer than the two others. exserted, when longer than the corolla, or even when longer than its tube, if the limb be very spreading. 114. An Anther (109) is adnate, when continuous with the filament, the anther-cells appearing to lie their whole length along the upper part of the filament. innate, when firmly attached by their base to the filament. This is like an adnate anther, but rather more distinct from the filament. versatile, when attached by their back to the very point of the filament, so as to swing loosely. 115. Anther-cells may be parallel or diverging at a less or greater angle ; or diva- ricate, when placed end to end so as to form one straight line. The end of each an- ther-cell placed nearest to the other cell is generally called its apex or summit, and the other end its base (36) ; but some botanists reverse the sense of these terms. 116. Anthers have often, on their connectivum or cells, appendages termed bristles (set®), spurs, crests, points, glands, etc., according to their appearance. 117. Authers have occasionally only one cell : this may take place either by the dis- appearance of the partition between two closely contiguous cells, when these cells are said to be confluent ; or by the abortion or total deficiency of one of the cells, when the anther is said to be dimidiate. 118. Anthers will open or dehisce to let out the pollen, like capsules, in valves, pores, or slits. Their dehiscence is introrse , when the opening faces the pistil ; extrorse, when towards the circumference of the flower. 119. Pollen (109) is not always in the form of dust. It is sometimes collected in each cell into one or two little wax-like masses. Special terms used in describing these masses or other modifications of the pollen will be explained under the Orders where they occur. § 11. The Pistil. 120. The carpels (91) of the Pistil, although they may occasionally assume, rather more than stamens, the appearance and colour of leaves, are still more different in shape and structure. They are usually sessile ; if stalked, their stalk is called a podo- carp. This stalk, upon which eaoh separate carpel is supported above the receptacle, must not be confounded with the gynobasis (143), upon which the whole pistil is some- times raised. 121. Each carpel consists of three parts : 1. The Ovary, or enlarged base, which includes one or more cavities or cells, con- taining one or more small bodies called ovules. These are the earliest condition of the future seeds. 2. the Style, proceeding from the summit of the ovary, and supporting — 3. the Stigma, which is sometimes a point (or punctiform stigma) or small head (a capitate stigma) at the top of the style or ovary, sometimes a portion of its surface more or less lateral and variously shaped, distinguished by a looser texture, and covered with minute protuberances called papillce. 122. The style is often wanting, and the stigma is then sessile on the ovary, but in OUTLINES OF BOTANY. XVII the perfect pistil there is always at least one ovule in the ovary, and some portion of stigmatic surface. Without these the pistil is imperfect, and said to be barren (not setting seed), abortive , or rudimentary (84), according to the degree of imperfection. 123. The ovary being the essential part of the pistil, most of the terms relating to the number, arrangement, etc., of the carpels, apply specially to their ovaries. In some works each separate carpel is called a pistil, all those of a flower constituting together the gynoecium ; but this term is in little use, and the word pistil is more generally applied in a collective sense. When the ovaries are at all united, they are commonly termed collectively a compound ovary. 124. The number of carpels or ovaries in a flower is frequently reduced below that of the parts of the other floral whorls, even in flowers otherwise symmetrical. In a very few genera, however, the ovaries are more numerous than the petals, or indefinite. They are in that case either arranged in a single whorl, or form a head or spike in the centre of the flower. 125. The terms monogynous, digynous, polygynous, etc. (with a pistil of one, two, or more parts), are vaguely used, applying sometimes to the whole pistil, sometimes to the ovaries alone, or to the styles or stigmas only. Where a more precise nomenclature is adopted, the flower is monocarpellary , when the pistil consists of a single simple carpel. bi-, tri-, etc., to poly-carpellary, when the pistil consists of two, three, or an inde- finite number of carpels, whether separate or united. syncarpous, when the carpels or their ovaries are more or less united into one compound ovary. apocarpous, when the carpels or ovaries are all free and distinct. 126. A compound ovary is unilocular or one-celled, when there are no partitions between the ovules, or when these partitions do not meet in the centre so as to divide the cavity into several cells. plurilocular or several-celled, when completely divided into two or more cells by partitions called dissepiments {septa), usually vertical and radiating from the centre or axis of the ovary to its circumference. bi-, tri-, etc., to multi-locular, according to the number of these cells, two, three, etc., or many. 127. In general the number of cells or of dissepiments, complete or partial, or of rows of ovules, corresponds with that of the carpels, of which the pistil is composed. But sometimes each carpel is divided completely or partially into two cells, or has two rows of ovules, so that the number of carpels appears double what it really is. Some- times again the carpels are so completely combined and reduced as to form a single cell, with a single ovule, although it really consist of several carpels. But in these cases the ovaryis usually described as it appears, as well as such as it is theoretically supposed to be. 128. In apocarpous pistils the styles are usually free, each bearing its own stigma. Very rarely the greater part of the styles, or the stigmas alone, are united, whilst the ovaries remain distinct. 129. Syncarpous flowers are said to have several styles, when the styles are free from the base. one style, ivith several branches , when the styles are connected at the base, but separate below the point where the stigmas or stigmatic surfaces commence. one simple style, with several stigmas, when united up to the point where the stigmas or stigmatic surfaces commence, and then separating. one simple style, with a branched, lobed, toothed, notched, or entire stigma (as the ease may be), when the stigmas also are more or less united. In many works, how- ever, this precise nomenclature is not strictly adhered to, and considerable confusion is often the result. 130. In general the number of styles, or brandies of the style or stigma, is the same as that of the carpels, but sometimes that number is doubled, especially in the stigmas, and sometimes the stigmas are dichotomously or pinnately branched, or penicillate, that is, divided into a tuft of hair-like branches. All these variations sometimes make it a difficult task to determine the number of carpels forming a compound ovary, but the point is of considerable importance in fixing the affinities of plants, and, by careful d xvin OUTLINES OF BOTANY. consideration, the real as well as the apparent number has now in most cases been agreed upon. 131. The Placenta is the part of the inside of the ovary to which the ovules are attached, sometimes a mere point or line on the inner surface, often more or less thick- ened or raised. Placentation is therefore the indication of the part of the ovary to which the ovules are attached. 132. Placentas are axile, when the ovules are attached to the axis or centre, that is, in plurilocular ovaries, when they are attached to the inner angle of each cell ; in unilocular simple ovaries, which have almost always an excentrical style or stigma, when the ovules are attached to the side of the ovary nearest to the style ; in unilocular compound ovaries, when the ovules are attached to a central protuberance, column, or axis rising up from the base of the cavity. If this column does not reach the top of the cavity, the pla- centa is said to be free and central. parietal, when the ovules are attached to the inner surface of the cavity of a one- celled compound ovary. Parietal placentas are usually slightly thickened or raised lines, sometimes broad surfaces nearly covering the inner surface of the cavity, some- times projecting far into the cavity, and constituting partial dissepiments, or even meeting in the centre, but without cohering there. In the latter case the distinction between the one-celled and the several- celled ovary sometimes almost disappears. 133. Each Ovule (121), when fully formed, usually consists of a central mass or nucleus enclosed in two bag-like" coats, the outer one called primine, the inner one secundine. The chalaza is the point of the ovule at which the base of the nucleus is confluent with the coats. The foramen is a minute aperture in the coats over the apex of the nucleus. 134. Ovules are orthotropous or straight, when the chalaza coincides with the base (36) of the ovule, and the foramen is at the opposite extremity, the axis of the ovule being straight. campylotropous or incurved, when the chalaza still coinciding with the base of the ovule, the axis of the ovule is curved, bringing the foramen down more or less to- wards that base. anatropous or inverted, when the chalaza is at the apex of the ovule, and the foramen next to its base, the axis remaining straight. In this, one of t he most frequent forms of the ovule, the chalaza is connected with the base by a cord, called the raphe, adhering to one side of the ovule, and becoming more or less incorporated with its coats, as the ovule enlarges into a seed. amphitropous or half -inverted, when the ovule being as it were attached laterally, the chalaza and foramen at opposite ends of its straight or curved axis are about equally distant from the base or point of attachment. § 12. The Receptacle and Relative Attachment of the Floral Whorls. 135. The Receptacle or torus is the extremity of the peduncle (above the calyx), upon which the corolla, stamens, and ovary are inserted. It is sometimes little more than a mere point or minute hemisphere, but it is often also more or less elongated, thickened, or otherwise enlarged. It must not be confounded with the receptacle of inflorescence (74). 136. A Pish, or disc, is a circular enlargement of the receptacle, usually in the form of a cup (cupular), of a flat disk or quoit, or of a cushion ( pulvinate ). It is either immediately at the base of the ovary within the stamens, or between the petals and stamens, or bears the petals or stamens or both on its margin, or is quite at the ex- tremity of the receptacle, with the ovaries arranged in a ring round it or under it. 137. The disk may be entire, or toothed, or lobed, or divided into a number of parts, usually equal to or twice that of the stamens or carpels. When the parts of the disk are quite separate and short, they are often called glands. 138. Nectaries, are either the disk, or small deformed petals, or abortive stamens, or appendages at the base of petals or stamens, or any small bodies within the flower which do not look like petals, stamens, or ovaries. They were formerly supposed to OUTLINES OF BOTaNT. XIX supply bees with their honey, and the term is frequently to be met with in the older Floras, but is now deservedly going out of use. 139. When the disk bears the petals and stamens, it is frequently adherent to, and apparently forms part of, the tube of the calyx, or it is adherent to, and apparently forms part of, the ovary, or of both calyx-tube and ovary. Hence the three following important distinctions in the relative insertion of the floral whorls. 140. Petals, or as it is frequently expressed, flowers, are hypogynous (i. e. under the ovary), when they or the disk that bears them are en- tirely free both from the calyx and ovary. The ovary is then described as free or su- perior, the calyx as free or inferior, the petals as being inserted on the receptacle. perigynous (i. e. round the ovary), when the disk bearing the petals is quite free from the ovary, but is more or less combined with the base of the calyx-tube. The ovary is then still described as free or superior, even though the combined disk and calyx-tube may form a deep cup with the ovary lying in the bottom ; the calyx is said to be free or inferior , and the petals are described as inserted on the calyx. epigynous ( i . e. upon the ovary), when the disk bearing the petals is combined both with the base of the calyx-tube and the base outside of the ovary ; either closing over the ovary 30 as only to leave a passage for the style, or leaving more or less of the top of the ovary free, but always adhering to it above the level of the insertion of the lowest ovule (except in a very few cases where the ovules are absolutely suspended from the top of the eell). In epigynou3 flowers the ovary is described as adherent or inferior , the calyx as adherent or superior, the petals as inserted on or above the ovary. In some works, however, most epigynous flowers are included in the perigynous ones, and a very different meaning is given to the term epigynous (144), and there are a few cases where no positive distinction can be drawn between the epigynous and perigynous flowers, or again between the perigynous and hypogynous flowers. 141. When there are no petals, it is the insertion of the stamens that determines the difference between the hypogynous, perigynous, and epigynous flowers. 142. When there are both petals and stamens, in hypogynous flowers, the petals and stamens are usually free from each other, but sometimes they are combined at the base. In that ease, if the petals are distinct from each other, and the stamens are monadelphous, the petals are often said to be inserted on or combined with the staminal tube ; if the corolla is gamopetalous and the stamens distinct from each other, the latter are said to be inserted in the tube of the corolla. in perigynous flowers, the stamens are usually inserted immediately within the petals, or alternating with them on the edge of the disk, but occasionally much lower down within the disk, or even on the unenlarged part of the receptacle. in epigynous flowers, when the petals are distinct, the stamens are usually inserted as in perigynous flowers ; when the corolla is gamopetalous, the stamens are either free and hypogynous, or combined at the base with (inserted in) the tube of the corolla. 143. When the receptacle is distinctly elongated below the ovary, it is often called a gynobasis, gynophore, or stalk of the ovary. If the elongation takes place below the stamens or below the petals, these stamens or petals are then said to be inserted on the stalk of the ovary, and are occasionally, but falsely, described as epigynous. Really epigynous stamens (i. e. when the filaments are combined with the ovary) are very rare, unless the rest of the flower is epigynous. 144. An epigynous disk is a name given either to the thickened summit of the ovary in epigynous flowers, or very rarely to a real disk or enlargement of the receptacle closing over the ovary. 145. In the relative position of any two or more parts of the flower, whether in the same or in different whorls, they are conmvent , when nearer together at the summit than at the base. divergent, when further apart at the summit than at the base. coherent, when united together, but so slightly that they can be separated with little or no laceration ; and one of the two cohering parts (usually the smallest or least important) is said to be adherent to the other. Grammatically speaking, these two terms convey nearly the same meaning, but require a different form of phrase ; prac- d 2 XX OUTLINES OF BOTANY. tically however it has been found more convenient to restrict cohesion to the union of parts of the same whorl, and adhesion to the union of parts of different whorls. connate , when so closely united that they cannot be separated without laceration. Each of the two connate parts, and especially that one which is considered the smaller or of the least importance, is said to be adnate to the other. free , when neither coherent nor connate. distinct is also used in the same sense, but is also applied to parts distinctly visible or distinctly limited. § 13. The Fruit. 146. The Fruit (15) consists of the ovary and whatever other parts of the flower are ‘persistent ( i . e. persist at the time the seed is ripe), usually enlarged, and more or less altered in shape and consistence. It encloses or covers the seed or seeds till the period of maturity, when it either opens for the seed to escape, or falls to the ground with the seed. When stalked, its stalk has been termed a carpophore. 147. Fruits are, in elementary works, said to be simple when the result of a single flower, compound when they proceed from several flowers closely packed or combined in a head. But as a fruit resulting from a single flower, with several distinct carpels, is compound in the sense in which that term is applied to the ovary, the terms single and aggregate , proposed for the fruit resulting from one or several flowers, may be more appropriately adopted. In descriptive botany a fruit is always supposed to result from a single flower unless the contrary be stated. It may, like the pistil, be syncarpous or apocarpous (125) ; and as in many cases carpels united in the flower may become separate as they ripen, an apocarpous fruit may result from a syncarpous pistil. 148. The involucre or bracts often persist and form part of aggregate fruits, but very seldom so in single ones. 149. The receptacle becomes occasionally enlarged and succulent ; if when ripe it falls off with the fruit, it is considered as forming part of it. 150. The adherent part of the calyx of epigynous flowers always persists and forms part of the fruit ; the free part of the calyx of epigynous flowers or the calyx of perigy- nous flowers, either persists entirely at the top of or round the fruit, or the lobes alone fall off, or the lobes fall off with whatever part of the calyx is above the insertion of the petals, or the whole of what is free from the ovary falls off, including the disk bear- ing the petals. The calyx of hypogynous flowers usually falls off entirely or persists entirely. In general a calyx is called deciduous if any part falls off. When it persists it is either enlarged round or under the fruit, or it withers and dries up. 151. The corolla usually falls off entirely ; when it persists it is usually withered and dry (marcescent), or very seldom enlarges round the fruit. 152. The stamens either fall off, or more or less of then- filaments persists, usually withered and dry. 153. The style sometimes falls off or dries up and disappears ; sometimes persists, forming a point to the fruit, or becomes enlarged into a wing or other appendage to the fruit. 154. The Pericarp is the portion of the fruit formed of the ovary, and whatever ad- heres to it exclusive of and outside of the seed or seeds, exclusive also of the persistent receptacle, or of whatever portion of the calyx persists round the ovary without adhe- ring to it. 155. Fruits have often external appendages called icings (alee), leaks, crests , awns, etc., according to their appearance. They are either formed by persistent parts of the flower more or less altered, or grow out of the ovary or the persistent part of the calyx. If the appendage be a ring of hairs or scales round the top of the fruit, it is called a pappus 156. Fruits are generally divided into succulent (including fleshy , pulpy, and juicy fruits) and dry. They are dehiscent when they open at maturity to let out the seeds, indehiscent when they do not open spontaneously but fall off with the seeds. Succu- lent fruits are usually indehiscent. 157. The principal kinds of succulent fruits are the Berry, in which the whole substance of the pericarp is fleshy or pulpy, with OUTLINES OF BOTANY. XXI the exception of the outer skin or rind, called the Epicarp. The seeds themselves are usually immersed in the pulp ; but in some berries, the seeds are separated from the pulp by the walls of the cavity or cells of the ovary, which forms as it were a thin inner skin or rind, called the Endocarp. tli e Drupe, in which the pericarp, when ripe, consists of two distinct portions, an outer succulent one called the Sarcocarp (covered like the berry by a skin or epicarp), and an inner dry endocarp called the Putamen, which is either cartilaginous (of the consistence of parchment) or hard and woody. In the latter case it is commonly called a stone, and the drupe a stone-fruit. When the putamen consists of several distinct stones or nuts, each enclosing a seed, they are called pyrenes, or sometimes kernels. 158. The principal kinds of dry fruits are the Capsule or Pod,* which is dehiscent. When ripe the pericarp usually splits longitudinally into as many or twice as many pieces, called valves, as it contains cells or placentas. If these valves separate at the line of junction of the carpels, that is, along the line of the placentas or dissepiments, either splitting them or leaving them attached to the axis, the dehiscence is termed septicidal ; if the valves separate between the placentas or dissepiment, the dehiscence is loculicidal, and the valves either bear the placentas or dissepiments along their middle line, or leave them attached to the axis. Sometimes also the capsule discharges its seeds by slits, chinks, or pores, more or less regularly arranged, or bursts irregularly, or separates into two parts by a horizontal line ; in the latter case it is said to be circumsciss. the Nut or Achene, which is indehiscent and contains but a single seed. When the pericarp is thin in proportion • to the seed it encloses, the whole fruit (or each of its lobes) has the appearance of a single seed, and is so called in popular language. If the pericarp is thin and rather loose, it is often called an Utricle. A Samara is a nut with a wing at its upper end. 159. Where the carpels of the pistil are distinct (125) they may severally become as many distinct berries, drupes, capsules, or achenes. Separate carpels are usually more or less compressed laterally, with more or less prominent inner and outer edges, called sutures, and, if dehiscent, the carpel usually opens at these sutures. A Follicle is a carpel opening at the inner suture only. In some cases where the carpels are united in the pistil they will separate when ripe ; they are then called Cocci if one- seeded. 160. The peculiar fruits of some of the large Orders have received special names, which will be explained under each Order. Such are the siliqua and silicule of Cruci- ferse, the legume of Leguminosoe, the pome of Pyrus and its allies, the pepo of Cucur- bitaceas, the cone of Conifer*, th e grain or caryopsis of Gramme®, etc. § 14. The Seed. 161. The Seed is enclosed in the pericarp in the great majority of flowering plants, called therefore Angiosperms, or angiospermous plants. In Conferee and a very few allied genera, called Gymnosperms, or gymnospermous plants, the seed is naked, without any real pericarp. These truly gymnospermous plants must not be confounded with Labiatce, Boragineae, etc., which have also been falsely called gymnospermous, their small nuts having the appearance of seeds (158). 162. The seed when ripe contains an embryo or young plant, either filling or nearly filling the cavity, but not attached to the outer skin or the seed, or more or less im- mersed in a mealy, oily, fleshy, or horn-like substance, called the albumen, or peri- sperm. The presence or absence of this albumen, that is, the distinction between albu- minous and exalbuminous seeds, is one of great importance. The embryo or albumen can often only be found or distinguished when the seed is quite ripe, or sometimes only when it begins to germinate. 163. The shell of the seed consists usually of two separable coats. The outer coat, called the testa , is usually the principal one, and in most cases the only one attended to in descriptions. It may be hard and crustaceous, woody or bony, or thin and mem- * In English descriptions, pod is more frequently used when it is long and narrow ; capsule, or sometimes pouch, when it is short and thick or broad. xxn OUTLINES OF BOTANY. branous (skin-like), dry, or rarely succulent. It is sometimes expanded into wings, or bears a tuft of hair, cotton, or wool, called a coma. The inner coat is called the tegmen. 164. The funicle is the stalk by which the seed is attached to the placenta. It is occasionally enlarged into a membranous, pulpy, or fleshy appendage, sometimes spread- ing over a considerable part of tbe seed, or nearly enclosing it, called an aril. A stro- phiole or caruncle is a similar appendage proceeding from the testa by the side of or near the funicle. 165. The hilum is the scar left on the seed where it separates from the funicle. The micropyle is a mark indicating the position of the foramen of the ovule (133). 166. The Embryo (162) consists of the Radicle or base of the future root, one or two Cotyledons or future seed-leaves, and the Plumule or future bud within the base of the cotyledons. In some seeds, especially where there is no albumen, these several parts are very conspicuous, in others they are very difficult to distinguish until the seed begins to germinate. Their observation, however, is of the greatest importance, for it is chiefly upon the distinction between the embryo with one or with two coty- ledons that are founded the two great classes of pheenogamous plants, Monocotyledons and Dicotyledons. 167. Although the embryo lies loose (unattached) within the seed, it is generally n some determinate position with respect to the seed or to the whole fruit. This position is described by stating the direction of the radicle next to or more or less remote from the hilum , or it is said to be superior if pointing towards the summit of the fruit, inferior if pointing towards the base of the fruit. § 15. Accessory Organs. 168. Under this name are included, in many elementary works, various external parts of plants which do not appear to act any essential part either in the vegetation or reproduction of the plant. They may be classed under four heads : Tendrils and Hooks , Thorns and Prickles, Hairs, and Glands. 169. Tendrils (cirrhi) are usually abortive petioles, or abortive peduncles, or some- times abortive ends of branches. They are simple or more or less branched, flexible, and coil more or less firmly round any objects within their reach, in order to support the plant to which they belong. Hooks are similar holdfasts, but of a firmer consis- tence, not branched, and less coiled. 170. Thorns and Prickles have been fancifully called the weapons of plants. A Thorn or Spine is tho strongly pointed extremity of a branch, or abortive petiole, or abortive peduncle. A Prickle is a sharply pointed excrescence from the epidermis, and is usually produced on a branch, on the petiole or veins of a leaf, or on a peduncle, or even on the calyx or corolla. When the teeth of a leaf or the stipules are pungent, they are also called prickles , not thorns. A plant is spinous if it has thorns, aculeate if it has prickles. 171. Hairs, in the general sense, or the indumentum (or clothing) of a plant, in- clude all those productions of the epidermis which have, by a more or less appropriate comparison, been termed bristles, hairs, down, cotton, or wool. 172. Hairs are often branched. They are said to be attached by the centre, if parted from the base, and the forks spread along the surface in opposite directions ; plumose, if the branches are arranged along a common axis, as in a feather ; stellate, if several branches radiate horizontally. These stellate hairs have sometimes their rays connected together at the base, forming little flat circular disks attached by the centre, and are then called scales, and the surface is said to be scaly or lepidote. 173. The Hpidermis, or outer skin, of an organ, as to its surface and indumentum, is smooth, when without any protuberance whatever. glabrous, when without hairs of any kind. striate, when marked with parallel longitudinal lines, either slightly raised or merely discoloured. furroived ( sulcate ) or ribbed ( costate ) when the parallel lines are more distinctly raised. OUTLINES OF BOTANY. xxiii rugose , when wrinkled or marked with irregular raised or depressed lines. umbilicate, when marked with a small round depression. umbonate, when bearing a small boss like that of a shield. viscous , viscid , or glutinous, when covered with a sticky or clammy exudation. scabrous, when rough to the touch. tuberculate or warted, when covered with small, obtuse, wart-like protuberances. muricate, when the protuberances are more raised and pointed but yet short and hard. echinate, when the protuberances are longer and sharper, almost prickly. setose or bristly, when bearing very stiff erect straight hairs. glandular-setose, when the setae or bristles terminate in a minute resinous head or drop. In some works, especially in the case of Roses and Rubus, the meaning of setae has been restricted to such as are glandular. glochidiate, when the setae are hooked at the top. pilose, when the surface is thinly sprinkled with rather long simple hairs. hispid, when more thickly covered with rather stiff hairs. hirsute, when the hairs are dense and not so stiff. downy or pubescent, when the hairs are short and soft ; puberulent, when slightly pubescent. strigose, when the hairs are rather short and stiff, and lie close along the surface all in the same direction ; strigillose, when- slightly strigose. tomentose or cottony, when the hairs are very short and soft, rather dense and more or less intricate, and usually white or whitish. woolly ( lanate ), when the hairs are long and loosely intricate, like wool. The wool or tomentum is said to be floccose when closely intricate and readily detached, like fleece. mealy (farinose), when the hairs are excessively short, intricate and white, and come off readily, having the appearance of meal or dust. canescent or hoary, when the hairs are so short as not readily to be distinguished by the naked eye, and yet give a general whitish hue to the epidermis. glaucous, when of a pale bluish-green, often covered with a fine bloom. 174. The meanings here attached to the above terms are such as appear to have been most generally adopted, but there is much vagueness in the use practically made of many of them by different botanists. This is especially the case with the terms pilose, hispid, hirsute, pubescent, and tomentose. 175. The name of Glands is given to several different productions, and principally to the four following : — 1. Small wart-like or shield-like bodies, either sessile or sometimes stalked, of a fungous or somewhat, fleshy consistence, occasionally secreting a small quantity of oily or resinous matter, but more frequently dry. They are generally few in number, often definite in their position and form, and occur chiefly on the petiole or principal veins of leaves, on the branches of inflorescences, or on the stalks or principal veins of bracts, sepals, or petals. 2. Minute raised dots, usually black, red, or dark-coloured, of a resinous or oily nature, always superficial, and apparently exudations from the epidermis. They are often numerous on leaves, bracts, sepals, and green branches, aud occur even on petals and stamens, more rarely on pistils. When raised upon slender stalks they are called pedicellate (or stipitate) glands, or glandular hairs, according to the thickness of the stalk. 3. Small, globular, oblong or even linear vesicles, filled with oil, imbedded in the substance itself of leaves, bracts, floral organs, or fruits. They are often very numer- ous, like transparent dots, sometimes few and determinate in form and position. In the pericarp of Umbelliferce they are remarkably regular and conspicuous, and take the name of vittae. 4. Lobes of the disk (137), or other small fleshy excrescences within the flower, whether from the receptacle, calyx, corolla, stamens, or pistil. XXIV OUTLINES OF BOTANY. Chap. II. Classification, or Systematic Botany. 176. It has already been observed (3) that descriptions of plants should, as nearly as possible, be arranged under natural divisions, so as to facilitate the comparison of each plant with those most nearly allied to it. The description of plants here alluded to are descriptions of species; thenaturaldivisions of theFlora refer to natural groups of species. 177. A Species comprises all the individual plants which resemble each other suffi- ciently to make us conclude that they are all, or may have been all, descended from a common parent. These individuals may often differ from each other in many striking particulars, such as the colour of the flower, size of the leaf, etc., but these particulars are such as experience teaches us are liable to vary in the seedlings raised from one individual. 178. When a large number of the individuals of a species differ from the others in any striking particular they constitute a Variety. If the variety generally comes true from seed, it is often called a Race. 179. A Variety can only be propagated with certainty by grafts, cuttings, bulbs, tubers, or any other method which produces a new plant by the development of one or more buds taken from the old one. A Race may with care be propagated by seed, although seedlings will always be liable, under certain circumstances, to lose those particulars which distinguish it from the rest of the species. A real Species will always come true from seed. 180. The known species of plants (now near 100,000) are far too numerous for the human mind to study without classification, or even to give distinct single names to. To facilitate these objects, an admirable system, invented by Linnaeus, has been uni- versally adopted, viz. one common substantive name is given to a number of species which resemble each other more than they do any other species ; the species so col- lected under one name are collectively called a Genus, the common name being the generic name. Each species is then distinguished from the others of the same genus by the addition of an adjective epithet or specific name. Every species has thus a bo- tanical name of two words. In Latin, the language usually used for the purpose, the first word is a substantive and designates the genus ; the second, an adjective, indi- cates the species. 181. The genera thus formed being still too numerous (above 6,000) for study with- out further arrangement, they have been classed upon the same principles ; viz. genera which resemble each other more than they do any other genera, have been collected together into groups of a higher degree called Families or Natural Orders, to each of which a common name has been given. This name is in Latin an adjective plural, usually taken from the name of some one typical genus, generally the best known, the first discovered, or the most marked (e.g. Ranunculacece from Ranunculus). This is however for the purpose of study and comparison. To speak of a species, to refer to it and identify it, all that is necessary is to give the generic and specific names. 182. Natural Orders themselves (of which we reckon near 200) are often in the same manner collected into Classes ; and where Orders contain a large number of genera, or genera a large number of species, they require further classification. The genera of an Order are then collected into minor groups called Tribes, the species of a genus into Sections, and in a few cases this intermediate classification is carried still further. The names of these several groups the most generally adopted are as follows, beginning with the most comprehensive or highest : — Classes. Genera. Subclasses or Alliances. Subgenera. Natural Orders or Families. Sections. Suborders. Subsections. Tribes. Species. Subtribes. Varieties. Divisions. Subdivisions. 183. The characters (3) by which a species is distinguished from all other species of OUTLINES OF BOTANY. XXV the same genus are collectively called the specific character of the plant ; those by which its genus is distinguished from other genera of the Order, or its Order from other Orders, are respectively called the generic or ordinal character, as the case may be. The habit of a plant, of a species, a genus, etc., consists of such general characters as strike the eye at first sight, such as size, colour, ramification, arrangement of the leaves, inflorescence, etc., and are chiefly derived from the organs of vegetation. 184. Classes, Orders, Genera, and their several subdivisions, are called natural when, in forming them, all resemblances and differences are taken into account, valuing them according to their evident or presumed importance ; artificial , when resemblances and differences in some one or very few particulars only are taken into account indepen- dently of all others. 185. The number of species included in a genus, or the number of genera in an Order, is very variable. Sometimes two or three or even a single species may be so different from all others as to constitute the entire genus ; in others, several hundred species may resemble each other so much as to be all included in one genus ; and there is the same discrepancy in the number of genera to a Family. There is moreover, un- fortunately, in a number of instances, great difference of opinion as to whether certain plants differing from each other in certain particulars are varieties of one species or be- long to distinct species ; and again, whether two or more groups of species should con- stitute as many sections of one genus, or distinct genera, or tribes of one Order, or even distinct Natural Orders. In the former case, a3 a species is supposed to have a real existence in nature, the question is susceptible of argument, and sometimes of ab- solute proof. But the place a group should occupy in the scale of degree is very arbi- trary, being often a mere question of convenience. The more subdivisions upon cor- rect principles are multiplied, the more they facilitate the study of plants, provided always the main resting-points for constant use, the Order and the Genus, are compre- hensive and distinct. But if every group into which a genus can be divided be erected into a distinct genus, with a substantive name to be remembered whenever a species is spoken of, all the advantages derived from the beautiful simplicity of the Lmnsean nomenclature are gone. Chap. III. Vegetable Anatomy and Physiology. § 1, Structure and Oroivth of the Elementary Tissues. 186. If a very thin slice of any part of a plant be placed under a microscope of high magnifying power, it will be found to be made up of variously shaped and arranged ultimate parts, forming a sort of honeycombed structure. These ultimate parts are called cells, and form by their combination the elementary tissues of which the entire plant is composed. 187. A cell in its simplest state is a closed membranous sac, formed of a substance permeable by fluids, though usually destitute of visible pores. Each cell is a distinct individual, separately formed and separately acting, though cohering with the cells with which it is in contact, and partaking of the common life and action of the tissue of which it forms a part. The membranes separating or enclosing the cells are also called their walls. 188. Botanists usually distinguish the following tissues : — (1) Cellular tissue, or parenchyma, consists usually of thin-walled cells, more or less round in form, or with their length not much exceeding their breadth, and not taperinu at the ends. All the soft parts of the leaves, the pith of stems, the pulp of fruits, and all young growing parts, are formed of it. It is the first tissue produced, and continues to be formed while growth continues, and when it ceases to be active the plant dies. (2) Woody tissue, or prosenchyma, differs in having its cells considerably longer than broad, usually tapering at each end into points and overlapping each other. The cells are commonly thick-walled ; the tissue is firm, tenacious, and elastic, and constitutes XXVI OUTLINES OF BOTANY. the principal part of wood, of the inner bark, and of the nerves and veins of leaves, forming, in short, the framework of the plant. (3) Vascular tissue, or the vessels or ducts of plants, so called from the mistaken no- tion that their functions are analogous to those of the vessels (veins and arteries) of animals. A vessel in plants consists of a vertical row of cells, which have their trans- verse partition-walls obliterated, so as to form a continuous tube. All phsenogamous plants, as well as ferns and a few other cryptogamous plants, have vessels, and are therefore called vascular plants ; so the majority of cryptogams having only cellular tissue are termed cellular plants. Vessels have their sides very variously marked; some, called spiral vessels, have a spiral fibre coiled up their inside, which unrolls when the vessel is broken ; others are marked with longitudinal slits, cross bars, minute dots or pits, or with transverse rings. The size of vessels is also very variable in different plants ; in some they are of considerable size and visible to the naked eye in cross sections of the stem, in others they are almost absent or can only be traced under a strong magnifier. 189. Various modifications of the above tissues are distinguished by vegetable ana- tomists under names which need not be enumerated here as not being in general prac- tical use. Air-vessels, cysts, turpentine-vessels, oil-reservoirs, etc., are either cavities left between the cells, or large cells filled with peculiar secretions. 190. When tissues are once formed, they increase, not by the general enlargement of the whole of the cells already formed, but by cell-division, that is, by the division of young and vitally active cells, and the enlargement of their portions. In the formation of the embryo, the first cell of the new plant is formed, not by division, but around a segregate portion of the contents of a previously existing cell, the embryo-sac. Tliis is termedyVee cell-formation, in contradistinction to cell-division. 191. A young and vitally active cell consists of the outer wall, formed of a more or less transparent substance called cellulose, permeable by fluids, and of ternary chemical composition (carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen) ; and of the cell-contents, usually viscid or mucilaginous, consisting of protoplasm, a substance of quaternary chemical compo- sition (carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen), which fills an important part in cell- division and growth. Within the cell (either in the centre or excentrical) is usually a minute, soft, subgelatinous body called the nucleus, whose functions appear to be inti- mately connected with the first formation of the new cell. A3 this cell increases in size, and its walls in thickness, the protoplasm and watery cell-sap become absorbed or dried tip, the firm cellulose wall alone remaining as a permanent fabric, either empty or filled with various organized substances produced or secreted within it. 192. The principal organized contents of cells are sap, the first product of the digestion of the food of plants ; it contains the ele- ments of vegetable growth in a dissolved condition. sugar, of which there are two kinds, called cane-sugar and grape-sugar. It usually exists dissolved in the sap. It is found abundantly in growing parts, in fruits, and in germinating seeds. dextrine, or vegetable mucilage, a gummy substance, between mucilage and starch. starch or fecula, one of the most universal and conspicuous of cell-contents, and often so abundant in farinaceous roots and seeds as to fill the cell-cavity. It consists of minute grains called starch-granules, which vary in size and are marked with more or less conspicuous concentric lines of growth. The chemical constitution of starch is the same as that of cellulose ; it is unaffected by cold water, but forms a jelly with boiling water, and turns blue when tested by iodine. When fully dissolved it is no longer starch, but dextrine. chlorophyll, very minute granules, containing nitrogen, and coloured green under the action of sunlight. These granules are most abundant in the layers of cells imme- diately below the surface or epidermis of leaves and young bark. The green colouring matter is soluble in alcohol, and may thus be removed from the granules. chromule, a name given to a similar colouring matter when not green. wax, oils, camphor, and resinous matter, are common in cells or in cavities in the tissues between the cells, also various mineral substances, either in an amorphous state or as microscopic crystals, when they are called Raphides. OUTLINES OF BOTANY. XXV11 § 2. Arrangement of the Elementary Tissues, or Structure of the Organs of Plants. 193. Leaves, young stems, and branches, and most parts of phsenogamous plants, during the first year of their existence consist anatomically of 1, a cellular system, or continuous mass of cellular tissue, which is developed both vertically as the stem or other parts increase in length, and horizontally or laterally as they increase in thickness or breadth. It surrounds or is intermixed with the fibro- vascular system, or it may exist alone in some parts of phsenogamous plants, as well as in cryptogamous ones. 2, a fibro-vascular system, or continuous mass of woody and vascular tissue, which is gradually introduced vertically into, and serves to bind together, the cellular system. It is continued from the stem into the petioles and veins of the leaves, and into the pe- dicels and parts of the flowers, and is never wholly wanting in any phsenogamous plant. 3, an epidermis, or outer skin, formed of one or more layers of flattened (horizon- tal), firmly coherent, and usually empty cells, with either thin and transparent or thick and opaque walls. It covers almost all parts of plants exposed to the outward air, protecting their tissues from its immediate action, but is wanting in those parts of aquatic plants which are constantly submerged. 194. The epidermis is frequently pierced by minute spaces between the cells, called Stomates. They are oval or mouth-sliaped, bordered by lips, formed of two or more elastic cells so disposed as to cause the stomate to open in a moist, and to close up in a dry state of the atmosphere. They communicate with intercellular cavities, and are obviously designed to regulate evaporation and respiration. They are chiefly found upon leaves, especially on the under surface. 195. When a phsenogamous plant has outlived the first season of its growth, the anatomical structure of its stem or other perennial parts becomes more complicated and very different in the two great classes of phsenogamous plants called Exogens and Endogens, which correspond with very few exceptions to the two classes Dicotyledons and Monocotyledons (167), founded on the structure of the embryo. In Exogens (Dicotyledons) the woody system is placed in concentric layers between a central pith (198, 1), and an external separable bark (1985). In Endogens (Monocotyle- dons) the woody system is in separate small bundles or fibres running through the cellular system without apparent order, and there is usually no distinct central pith, nor outer separable bark. 196. The anatomical structure is also somewhat different in the different organs of plants. In the Root, although it is constructed generally on the same plan as the stem, yet the regular organization, and the difference between Exogens and Endogens, is often disguised or obliterated by irregularities of growth, or by the production of large quantities of cellular tissue filled with starch or other substances (192). There is sel- dom, if ever, any distinct pith, the concentric circles of fibro-vascular tissue in Exogens are often very indistinct or have no relation to seasons of growth, and the epidermis has no stomates. 197. In the Stem or branches, during the first year or season of then- growth, the difference between Exogens and Endogens is not always very conspicuous. In both there is a tendency to a circular arrangement of the fibro-vascular system, leaving the centre either vacant or filled with cellular tissue (pith) only, and a more or less distinct outer rind is observable even in several Endogens. More frequently, how- ever, the distinction is already very apparent the first season, especially towards its close. The fibro-vascular bundles in Endogens usually anastomose but little, passing continuously into the branches and leaves. In Exogens the circle of fibro-vascular bundles forms a more continuous cylinder of network emitting lateral offsets into the branches and leaves. 198. The Exogenous stem, after the first year of its growth, consists of 1, the pith, a cylinder of cellular tissue, occupying the centre or longitudinal axis of the stem. It is active only in young stems or branches, becomes dried up and com- pressed as the wood hardens, and often finally disappears, or is scarcely distinguishable in old trees. 2, the medullary sheath, which surrounds and encases the pith. It abounds in spiral vessels (188, 3), and is in direct connection, when young, with the leaf-buds arid XXV 111 OUTLINES OE BOTANY. branches, with the petioles and veins of leaves, and other ramifications of the system. Like the pith, it gradually disappears in old wood. 3, the wood, which lies immediately outside the medullary sheath. It is formed of woody tissue (188, 2), through which, in most cases, vessels (188, 3) variously dis- posed are interspersed. It is arranged in annual concentric circles (211), which usually remain active during several years, but in older stems the central and older layers be- come hard, dense, comparatively inactive, and usually deeper coloured, forming what is called heart-wood or duramen, the outer, younger, and usually paler-coloured living layers constituting the sapwood or alburnum. 4, the medullary rays, which form vertical plates, originating in the pith, and, radiating from thence, traverse the wood and terminate in the bark. They are formed of cellular tissue, keeping up a communication between the living portion of the centre of the stem and its outer surface. As the heart-wood is formed, the inner portion of the medullary rays ceases to be active, but they usually may still be seen in old wood, forming what carpenters call the silver grain. 5, the lark, which lies outside the wood, within the epidermis. It is, like the wood, arranged in annual concentric circles (211), of which the outer older ones become dry and hard, forming the corky layer or outer bark, which, as it is distended by the thickening of the stem, either cracks or is cast off with the epidermis, which is no longer distinguishable. Within the corky layer is the cellular, or green, or middle hark, formed of loose tliin-walled pulpy cells containing chlorophyll (192) ; and which is usually the layer of the preceding season. The innermost and youngest circle, next the young wood, is the liber or inner bark, formed of long tough woody tissue called bast-cells. 199. The Endogenous stem, as it grows old, is not marked by the concentric circles of Exogens. The wood consists of a matrix of cellular tissue irregularly traversed by vertical cords or bundles of woody and vascular tissue, which are in connection with the leaves. These vascular bundles change in structure and direction as they pass down the stem, losing their vessels, they retain only their bast- or long wood-cells, usually curving outwards towards the rind. The old wood becomes more compact and harder towards the circumference than in the centre. The epidermis or rind either hardens so as to prevent any increase of diameter in the stem, or it distends, without increasing in thickness or splitting or casting oil' any outer layers. 200. In the Leaf, the structure of the petioles and principal ribs or veins is the same as that of the young branches of which they are ramifications. In the expanded portion of the leaf the fibro-vascular system becomes usually very much ramified, form- ing the smaller veins. These are surrounded and the interstices filled up by a copious and very active cellular tissue. The majority of leaves are horizontal, having a differ- ently constructed upper and under surface. The cellular stratum forming the upper surface consists of closely set cells, placed vertically, with their smallest ends next the surface, and with few or no stomates in the epidermis. In the stratum forming the under surface, the cells are more or less horizontal, more loosely placed, and have ge- nerally empty spaces between them, with stomates in the epidermis communicating with these intercellular spaces. In vertical leaves (as in a large number of Australian plants) the two surfaces are nearly similar in structure. 201. When leaves are reduced to scales, acting only as protectors of young buds, or without taking any apparent part in the economy of vegetable life, their structure, though still on the same plan, is more simple ; their fibro-vascular system is less rami- fied, their cellular system more uniform, and there are few or no stomates. 202. Bracts and floral envelopes, when green and much developed, resemble leaves in their anatomical structure, but in proportion as they are reduced to scales or trans- formed into petals, they lose their stomates, and their systems, both fibro-vascular and cellular, become more simple and uniform, or more slender and delicate. 203. In the stamens and pistils the structure is still nearly the same. The fibro- vascular system, surrounded by and intermixed with the cellular tissue, is usually sim- ple in the filaments and style, more or le3s ramified in the flattened or expanded parts, such as the anther-cases, the walls of the ovary, or carpellary leaves, etc. The pollen consists of granular cells variously shaped, marked, or combined, peculiar forms being constant in the same species, or often in large genera, or even Orders. The stigmatic portion of the pistil is a mass of loosely cellular substance, destitute of epidermis, and OUTLINES OF BOTANY. XXIX usually is in communication with the ovary by a channel running down the centre of the style. 204. Tubers, fleshy thickenings of the stem or other parts of the plant, succulent leaves or branches, the fleshy, woody, or bony parts of fruits, the albumen, and the thick fleshy parts of embryos, consist chiefly of largely developed cellular tissue, re- plete with starch or other substances (192), deposited apparently in most cases for the eventual future use of the plant or its parts when recalled into activity at the approach of a new season. 205. Hairs (171) are usually expansions or processes of the epidermis, and consist of one or more cells placed end to end. When thick or hardened into prickles, they still consist usually of cellular tissue only. Thorns (170) contain more or less of a fibro-vascular system, according to their degree of development. 206. Glands, in the primary sense of the word (175, 1), consist usually of a rather loose cellular tissue without epidermis, and often replete with resinous or other sub- stances. § 3. Growth of the Organs. 207. Roots grow in length constantly and regularly at the extremities only of their fibres, in proportion as they find the requisite nutriment. They form no buds contain- ing the germ of future branches, but their fibres proceed irregularly from any part of their surface without previous indication, and when their growth has been stopped for a time, either wholly by the close of the season, or partially by a deficiency of nutri- ment at any particular spot, it will, on the return of favourable circumstances, be re- sumed at the same point, if the growing extremities be uninjured. If during the dead season, or at any other time, the growing extremity is cut off, dried up, or other- wise injured, or stopped by a rock or other obstacle opposing its progress, lateral fibres will be formed on the still living portion ; thus enabling the root as a whole to diverge in any direction, and travel far and wide when lured on by appropriate nutriment. 208. This growth is not however by the successive formation of terminal cells attain- ing at once their full size. The cells first formed on a fibre commencing or renewing its growth, will often dry up and form a kind of terminal cap, which is pushed on as cells are formed immediately under it ; and the new cells, constituting a greater or lesser portion of the ends of the fibres, remain some time in a growing state before they have attained their full size. 209. The roots of Exogens, when perennial, increase in thickness like stems by the addition of concentric layers, but these are usually much less distinctly marked ; and in a large number of perennial Exogens and most Endogens the roots are annual, perishing at the close of the season, fresh adventitious roots springing from the stock when vegetation commences the following season. 210. The Stem, including its branches and appendages (leaves, floral organs, etc.), grows in length by additions to its extremity, but a much greater proportion of the extremity and branches remains in a growing and expanding state tor a much longer time than in the case of the root. At the close of one season, leaf-buds or seeds are formed, each containing the germ of a branch or young plant to be produced the following season. At a very early stage of the development of these buds or seeds, a commencement may be found of many of the leaves it is to bear ; and before a leaf unfolds, every leaflet of which it is to consist, every lobe or tooth which is to mark its margin, may often be traced in miniature, and thenceforth till it attains its full size, the branch grows and expands in every part. In some cases however the lower part of a branch and more rarely (e.g. in some Meliacece) the lower part of a compound leaf attains its full size before the young leaves or leaflets of the extremity are yet formed. 211. The perennial stem, if exogenous (198), grows in thickness by the addition every season of a new layer or ring of wood between the outermost preceding layer and the inner surface of the bark, and by the formation of a new layer or ring of bark within the innermost preceding layer and outside the new ring of wood-, thus forming a succes- sion of concentric circles. The sap elaborated by the leaves finds its way, in a manner not as yet absolutely ascertained, into the cambium-region, a zone of tender thin-walled cells connecting the wood with the bark, by the division and enlargement of which new XXX OUTLINES OF BOTANY. cells (190) are formed. These cells separate in layers, the inner ones constituting the new ring of wood, and the outer ones the new bark or liber. In most exogenous trees, in temperate climates, the seasons of growth correspond with the years, and the rings of wood remain sufficiently distinct to indicate the age of the tree ; but in many tropical and some evergreen trees, two or more rings of wood are formed in one year. 212. In endogenous perennial stems (199), the new wood or woody fibre is formed towards the centre of the stem, or irregularly mingled with the old. The stem conse- quently either only becomes more dense without increasing in thickness, or only in- creases by gradual distention, which is never very considerable. It affords therefore no certain criterion for judging of the age of the tree. 213. Flowers have generally all their parts formed, or indicated by protuberances or growing cells at a very early stage of the bud. These parts are then usually more re- gularly placed than in the fully developed flower. Parts which afterwards unite are then distinct, many are present in this rudimentary state which are never further de- veloped, and parts which are afterwards very unequal or dissimilar are perfectly alike at this early period. On this account flowers in this very early stage are supposed by some modern botanists to be more normal , that is, more in conformity to a supposed type; and the study of the early formation and growth of the floral organs, called Organogenesis , has been considered essential for the correct appreciation of the affinities of plants. In some cases, however, it would appear that modifications of development, not to be detected in the very young bud, are yet of great importance in the distinction of large groups of plants, and that Organogenesis, although it may often assist in clear- ing up a doubtful point of affinity, cannot nevertheless be exclusively relied on in esti- mating the real value of peculiarities of structure. 214. The flower is considered as a bud ( flower-bud , alabastrum ) until the perianth expands, th c period of flowering ( anthesis ) is that which elapses from the first expand- ing of the perianth, till the pistil is set or begins to enlarge, or, when it does not set, until the stamens and pistil wither or fall. After that, the enlarged ovary takes the name of young fruit. 215. At the close of the season of growth, at the same time as the leaf-buds or seeds are formed containing the germ of future branches or plants, many plants form also, at or near the bud or seed, large deposits, chiefly of starch. In many cases, — such as the tubers of a potato or other root-stock, the scales or thickened base of a bulb, the albu- men or the thick cotyledons of a seed, — this deposit appears to be a store of nutriment, which is partially absorbed by the young branch or plant during its first stage of growth, before the roots are sufficiently developed to supply it from without. In some cases, however, such as the fleshy thickening of some stems or peduncles, the pericarps of fruits which perish long before germination (the first growth of the seed), neither the use nor the cause of these deposits has as yet been clearly explained. § 4. Functions of the Organs. 216. The functions of the Root are, — 1. To fix the plant in or to the soil or other substance on whicli it grows. 2. To absorb nourishment from the soil, water, or air, into which the fibres have penetrated (or from other plants in the case of parasites), and to transmit it rapidly to the stem. The absorption takes place through the young growing extremities of the fibres, and through a peculiar kind of hairs or absorbing organs which are formed at or near those growing extremities. The transmission to the stem is through the tissues of the root itself. The nutriment absorbed consists chiefly of carbonic acid and nitrogen or nitrogenous compounds dissolved in water. 3. In some cases roots secrete or exude small quantities of matter in a manner and with a purpose not satisfactorily ascertained. 217. The stem and its branches support the leaves, flowers, and fruit, transmit the crude sap, or nutriment absorbed by the roots and mixed with previously organized matter, to the leaves, and re-transmit the assimilated or elaborated sap from the leaves to the growing parts of the plant, to be there used up, or to form deposits for future use (204). The transmission of the ascending crude sap appears to take place chiefly through the elongated cells associated with the vascular tissues, passing from one cell to another by a process but little understood, but known by the name of endosmose. OUTLINES OF BOTANY. XXXI 218. Leaves are functionally the most active of the organs of vegetation. In them is chiefly conducted digestion or Assimilation , a name given to the process which ac- complishes the following results : — 1. The chemical decomposition of the oxygenated matter of the sap, the absorption of carbonic acid, and the liberation of pure oxygen at the oi’dinary temperature of the air. 2. A counter-operation by which oxygen is absorbed from the atmosphere and carbonic acid is exhaled. 3. The transformation of the residue of the crude sap into the organized substances which enter into the com- position of the plant. The exhalation of oxygen appears to take place under the influ- ence of solar heat and light, chiefly from the under surface of the leaf, and to be in some measure regulated by the stomates ; the absorption of oxygen goes on always in the dark, and in the daytime also in certain cases. The transformation of the sap is effected within the tissues of the leaf, and continues probably more or less throughout the active parts of the whole plant. 219. The Floral Organs seldom contribute to the growth of the plant on which they are produced ; their functions are wholly concentrated on the formation of the seed with the germ of a future plant. 220. The Perianth (calyx and corolla) acts in the first instance in protecting the stamens and pistils during the early stages of their development. When expanded, the use of the brilliant colours which they often display, of the sweet or strong odours they emit, has not been adequately explained. Perlxaps they may have great influence in attracting those insects whose concurrence has been shown in many cases to be ne- cessai'y for the due transmission of the pollen from the anther to the stigma. 221. The pistil, when stimulated by the action of the pollen, forms and nourishes the young seed. The varied and complicated contrivances by which the pollen is con- veyed to the stigma, whether by elastic action of the organs themselves, or with the assistance of wind, of insects, or other extraneous agents, have been the subject of numerous observations and experiments of the most distinguished natui’alists, and are yet far from being fully investigated. Their details, however, as far as known, would be far too long for the present outline. 222. The fruit nourishes and protects the seed until its maturity, and then often promotes its dispersion by a great variety of contrivances or apparently collatei’al cir- cumstances, e.ff. by an elastic dehiscence which casts the seed off to a distance; by the development of a pappus, wings, hooked or other appendages, which allows them to be carried off by winds, or by animals, etc., to which they may adhere ; by their small specific gravity, which enables them to float down streams ; by their attractions to birds, etc., who taking them for food drop them often at gi’eat distances, etc. Ap- pendages to the seeds themselves also often promote dispersion. 223. Hairs have vai'ious functions. The ordinaxy indumentum (171) of stems and leaves indeed seems to take little part in the economy of the plant besides perhaps some occasional protection against injxxrious atmospheric influences, buit the root-hairs (216) are active absorbents, the hairs on styles and other parts of flowers appear often materially to assist the transmission of pollen, and the exudations of glandular hail’s (175, 2) are often too copious not to exercise some influence on the phenomena of vegetation. The whole qxxestion, however, of vegetable exudations and their influence on the economy of vegetable life, is as yet but imperfectly undei'stood. Chap. IY. Collection, Pbesebvation, and Deteemination oe Plants. 224. Plants can undoubtedly be most easily and satisfactorily examined when freshly gathered. But time will rarely admit of this being done, and it is moreover desirable to compare them with other plants previously observed or collected. Specimens must, therefore, be selected for leisui-ely observation at home, and preserved for futxu-e refer- ence. A collection of such specimens constitutes a Herbarium. 225. A botanical Specimen, to be perfect, should have root , stem, leaves, flowers (both open and in the bud), and fruit (both young and mature). It is not, however, always possible to gather such complete specimens, but the collector shoxxld aim at xxxn OUTLINES OE BOTANY. completeness. Fragments, such as leaves without flowers, or flowers without leaves, are of little or no use. 226. If the plant is small (not exceeding 15 in.) or can be reduced to that length by folding, the specimen should consist of the whole plant, including the principal part of the root. If it be too large to preserve the whole, a good flowering-branch should be selected, with the foliage as low down as can be gathered with it ; and one or two of the lower stem-leaves or radical leaves, if any, should be added, so as to preserve as much as possible of the peculiar aspect of the plant. 227. The specimens should be taken from healthy uninjured plants of a medium siz°. Or if a specimen be gathered because it looks a little different from the majority of those around it, apparently belonging to the same species, a specimen of the more prevalent form should be taken from the same locality for comparison. 228. For bringing the specimens home, a light portfolio of pasteboard, covered with calico or leather, furnished with straps and buckles for closing, and another for slinging on the shoulder, and containing a few sheets of stout coarse paper, is better than the old-fashioned tin box (except, perhaps, for stiff prickly plants and a few others). The specimens as gathered are placed between the leaves of paper, and may be crowded to- gether if not left long without sorting. 229. If the specimen brought home be not immediately determined when fresh, but dried for future examination, a note should be taken of the time, place, and situation in which it was gathered ; of the stature, habit, and other particulars re- lating to any tree, shrub, or herb of which the specimen is only a portion ; of the kind of root it has ; of the colour of the flower ; or of any other particulars which the specimen itself cannot supply, or which may be lost in the process of drying. These memoranda, whether taken down in the field, or from the living specimen when brought home, should be written on a label attached to the specimen or pre- served with it. 230. To dry specimens, they are laid flat between several sheets of bibulous paper, and subjected to pressure. The paper is subsequently changed at intervals, until they are dry. 231. In laying out the specimen, care should be taken to preserve the natural posi- tion of the parts as far as consistent with the laying flat. In general, if the specimen is fresh and not very slender, it may be simply laid on the lower sheet, holding it by the stalk and drawing it slightly downwards ; then, as the upper sheet is laid over, if it be slightly drawn downwards as it is pressed down, it will be found, after a few trials, that the specimen will have retained a natural form with very little trouble. If the specimen has been gathered long enough to have become flaccid, it will require more care in laying the leaves flat and giving the parts their proper direction. Speci- mens kept in tin boxes, will also often have taken unnatural bends which will require to be corrected. 232. If the specimen is very bushy, some branches must be thinned out, but always so as to show where they have been. If any part, such as the head of a thistle, the stem of an Orobanche, or the bulb of a Lily, be very thick, a portion of what is to be the under side of the specimen may be sliced off. Some thick specimens may be split from top to bottom before drying. 233. If the specimen be succulent or tenacious of life, such as a Sedum or an Orchis , it may be dipped in boiling water all but the flowers. This will kill the plant at once, and enable it to be dried rapidly, losing less of its colour or foliage than would otherwise be the case. Dipping in boiling water is also useful in the case of Heaths and other plants which are apt to shed then' leaves during the process of drying. 234. Plants with very delicate corollas may he placed between single leaves of very thin unglazed tissue-paper. In shifting these plants into dry paper the tissue-paper is not to be removed, but lifted with its contents on to the dry paper. 235. The number of sheets of paper to be placed between each specimen or sheet of specimens, will depend, on the one hand, on the thickness and humidity of the speci- mens ; on the other hand, on the quantity and quality of the paper one has at command. The more and the better the paper, the less frequently will it be necessary to change OUTLINES OF BOTANY. XXXUl it, and the sooner the plants will dry. The paper ought to be coarse, stout, and un- sized. Common blotting-paper is much too tender. 236. Care must be taken that the paper used is well dried. If it be likewise hot, all the better ; but it must then be very dry ; and wet plants put into hot paper will require changing very soon, to prevent their turning black, for hot damp without ven- tilation produces fermentation, and spoils the specimens. 237. For pressing plants, various more or less complicated and costly presses are made. None is better than a pair of boards the size of the paper, and a stone or other heavy weight upon them if at home, or a pair of strong leather straps round them if travelling. Each of these boards should be double, that is, made of two layers of thin boards, the opposite way of the grain, and joined together by a row of clenched brads round the edge, without glue. Such boards, in deal, rather less than half an inch thick (each layer about 2| lines) will be found light and durable. 238. It is useful also to have extra boards or pasteboards the size of the paper, to separate thick plants from thin ones, wet ones from those nearly dry, etc. Open wooden frames with cross-bars, or frames of strong wire-work lattice, are still better than boards for this purpose, as accelerating the drying by promoting ventilation. 239. The more frequently the plants are shifted into dry paper the better. Except- ing for very stiff or woody plants, the first pressure should be light, and the first shift- ing, if possible, after a few hours. Then, or at the second shifting, when the specimens will have lost their elasticity, will be the time for putting right any part of a specimen which may have taken a wrong fold or a bad direction. After this the pressure may be gradually increased, and the plants left from one to several days without shifting. The exact amount of pressure to be given will depend on the consistence of the speci- mens and the amount of paper. It must only be borne in mind that too much pres- sure crushes the delicate parts, too little allows them to shrivel, in both cases inter- fering with their future examination. 240. The most convenient specimens will be made, if the drying-paper is the same size as that of the herbarium in which they are to be kept. That of writing-demy, rather more than 16 inches by 10j inches, is a common and very convenient size. A small size reduces the specimens too much, a large size is both costly and inconvenient for use. 241. When the specimens are quite dry and stiff, they may be packed up in bundles with a single sheet of paper between each layer, and this paper need not be bibulous. The specimens may be placed very closely on the sheets, but not in more than one layer on each sheet, and care must be taken to protect the bundles by sufficient cover- ing from the effects of external moisture or the attacks of insects. 242. In laying the specimens into the herbarium, no more than one species should ever be fastened on one sheet of paper, although several specimens of the same species may be laid side by side. And throughout the process of drying, packing, and laying in, great care must be taken that the labels be not separated from the specimens they belong to. 243. To examine or dissect flowers or fruits in dried specimens it is necessary to soften them. If the parts are very delicate, this is best done by gradually moistening them in cold water ; in most cases, steeping them in boiling water or in steam is much quicker. Very hard fruits and seeds will require boiling to be able to dissect them easily. 244. For dissecting and examining flowers in the field, all that is necessary is a pen- knife and a pocket-lens of two or three glasses from 1 to 2 inches focus. At home it is more convenient to have a mounted lens or simple microscope, with a stage holding a glass plate, upon which the flowers may be laid ; and a pair of dissectors, one of which should be narrow and pointed, or a mere point, like a thick needle, in a handle; the other should have a pointed blade, with a sharp edge, to make clean sections across the ovary. A compound microscope is rarely necessary, except in cryptogamic botany and vegetable anatomy. For the simple microscope, lenses of |, 1, and 1^ inches focus are sufficient. 245. To assist the student in determining or ascertaining the name of a plant be- longing to a Flora, analytical tables should be prefixed to the Orders, Genera, and e XXXIV OUTLINES OF BOTANY. Species. These tables should be so constructed as to contain, under each bracket, or equally indented, two (rarely three or more) alternatives as nearly as possible contradic- tory or incompatible with each other, each alternative referring to another bracket, or having under it another pair of alternatives further indented. The student having a plant to determine, will first, take the general table of Natural Orders, and examining his plant at each step to see which alternative agrees with it, will be led on to the Order to which it belongs ; he will then compare it with the detaded character of the Order given in the text. If it agrees, he will follow the same course with the table of the genera of that Order, and again with the table of species of the genus. But in each case, if he finds that his plant does not agree with the detailed description of the genus or species to which he has thus been referred, he must revert to the beginning and carefully go through every step of the investigation before he can be satisfied. A fresh examination of his specimen, or of others of the same plant, a critical considera- tion of the meaning of every expression in the characters given, may lead him to detect some minute point overlooked or mistaken, and put him into the right way. Species vary within limits which it is often very difficult to express in words, and it proves often impossible, in framing these analytical tables, so to divide the genera and species, that those which come under one alternative should absolutely exclude the others. In such doubtful cases both alternatives must be tiled before the student can come to the conclusion that his plant is not contained in the Flora, or that it is erroneously described. 216. In those Floras where analytical tables are not given, the student is usually guided to the most important or prominent characters of each genus or species, either by a general summary prefixed to the genera of an Order or to the species of the genus, for all such genera or species ; or by a special summary immediately preceding the detaded description of each genus or species. In the latter case this summary is called a diagnosis. Or sometimes the important characters are only indicated by italicizing them in the detailed description. 217. It may also happen that the specimen gathered may present some occasional or accidental anomalies peculiar to that single one, or to a very few individuals, which may prevent the species from being at once recognized by its technical characters. It may be useful here to point out a few of these anomalies which the botanist may be most likely to meet with. For this purpose we may divide them into two classes, viz. : 1. Aberrations from the ordinary type or appearance of a species for which some general cause may be assigned. A bright, light, and open situation, particularly at considerable elevations above the sea, or at high latitudes, without too much wet or drought, tends to increase the size and heighten the colour of flowers, in proportion to the stature and foliage of the plant. Shade, on the contrary, especially if accompanied by richness of soil and sufficient moisture, tends to increase the foliage and draw up the stem, but to diminish the num- ber, size, and colour of the flowers. A hot climate and dry situation tend to increase the hairs, prickle3, and other pro- ductions of the epidermis, to shorten and stiffen the branches, rendering thorny plants yet more spinous. Moisture in a rich soil has a contrary effect. The neighbourhood of the sea, or a saline soil or atmosphere, imparts a tlucker and more succulent consistence to the foliage and almost every part of the plant, and ap- pears not unfrequently to enable plants usually annual to live through the winter. Flowers in a maritime variety are often much fewer, but not smaller. The luxuriance of plants growing in a rich soil, and the dwarf stunted character of those crowded in poor soils, are too well known to need particularizing. It is also an everyday observation how gradually the specimens of a species become dwarf and stunted as we advance into the cold damp regions of the summits of high mountain- ranges, or into high northern latitudes ; and yet it is frequently from the want of at- tention to these circumstances that numbers of false species have been added to our Enumerations and Floras. Luxuriance entails not only increase of size to the whole plant, or of particular parts, but increase of number in branches, in leaves, or leaflets of a compound leaf ; or it may diminish the hairiness of the plant, induce thorns to grow out into branches, etc. OUTLINES OF BOTANY. XXXV Capsules which, while growing, lie close upon the ground, will often become larger, more succulent, and less readily dehiscent, than those which are not so exposed to the moisture of the soil. Herbs eaten down by sheep or cattle, or crushed underfoot, or otherwise checked in their growth, or trees or shrubs cut down to the ground, if then exposed to favourable circumstances of soil and climate, will send up luxuriant side-shoots, often so different in the form of their leaves, in their ramification and inflorescence, as to be scarcely re- cognizable for the same species. Annuals which have germinated in spring, and flowered without check, will often be very different in aspect from individuals of the same species, which, having germinated later, are stopped by summer droughts or the approach of winter, and only flower the following season upon a second growth. The latter have often been mistaken for per- ennials. Hybrids, or crosses between two distinct species, come under the same category of anomalous specimens from a known cause. Frequent as they are in gardens, where they are artificially produced, they are probably rare in nature, although on this sub- ject there is much diversity of opinion, some believing them to be very frequent, others almost denying their existence. Absolute proof of the origin of a plant found wild, is of course impossible ; but it is pretty generally agreed that the following particulars must always co-exist in a wild hybrid. It partakes of the characters of its two parents ; it is to be found isolated, or almost isolated, in places where the two parents are abun- dant ; if there are two or three, they will generally be dissimilar from each other, one partaking more of one parent, another of the other ; it seldom ripens good seed ; it will never be found where one of the parents grows alone. Where two supposed species grow together, intermixed with numerous intermediates bearing good seed, and passing more or less gradually from the one to the other, it may generally be concluded that the whole are mere varieties of one species. The be- ginner, however, must be very cautious not to set down a specimen as intermediate between two species, because it appears to be so in some, even the most striking cha- racters, such as stature and foliage. Extreme varieties of one species are connected together by transitions in all their characters, but these transitions are not all observa- ble in the same specimens. The observation of a single intermediate is therefore of little value, unless it he one link in a long series of intermediate forms, and, when met with, should lead to the search for the other connecting links. 2. Accidental aberrations from the ordinary type, that is, those of which the cause is unknown. These require the more attention, as they may sometimes lead the beginner far astray in his search for the genus, whilst the aberrations above-mentioned as reducible more or less to general laws, affect chiefly the distinction of species. Almost all species with coloured flowers are liable to occur occasionally with them all white. Many may be found even in a wild state with double flowers, that is, with a multi- plication of petals. Plants which have usually conspicuous petals will occasionally appear without any at all, either to the flowers produced at particular seasons, or to all the flowers of in- dividual plants, or the petals may be reduced to narrow slips. Flowers usually very irregular, may, on certain individuals, lose more or less of their irregularity, or appear in some very different shitpe. Spurs, for instance, may disap- pear, or be produced on all instead of one only of the petals. One part may be occasionally added to, or subtracted from, the usual number of parts in each floral whorl, more especially in regular polypetalous flowers. Plants usually monoecious or dioecious may become occasionally hermaphrodite, or hermaphrodite plants may produce occasionally unisexual flowers by the abortion of the stamens or of the pistils. Leaves cut or divided where they are usually entire, variegated or spotted where they are usually of one colour, or the reverse, must also be classed amongst those accidental aberrations which the botanist must always be on his guard against mistaking for specific distinctions. XXXY1 INDEX OF TERMS, OR GLOSSARY. The Figures refer to the Paragraphs of the Outlines. Aberrations . . Par. 247 Abortive . 84 Abruptly pinnate 43 Accessory organs . 16S Acicular . . 54 Aehene 158 Aculeate . . . 170 Acuminate, acnmen 47 Acute .... 47 Adherent . 140, 145 A dnate .63, 145 Adnate anther . 114 Adventitious . . 17 , 19 Aerial = growing in the air. Aestivation . . 102 Aggregate fruit . 147 Alabastrum (bud) 214 Alse (wings) . . 37, 155 Alate = having wings. Albumen, albuminous . 162 Alburnum 198 Alliances . . 182 Alternate . . 32, 90 Amentum = catkin 76 Amphitropous . 134 Amplexicaul . . 37 Amygdaloid = almond- like. Amyloid . . . 192 Anastomose . 40 Anatropous . 134 Androgynous . . 87 Angiospermous . 161 Anisomerous . . 94 Annuals . 12 Anterior . . . 91 Anther . . . 109, 114 Anthesis (flowering pe- riod) 214 Apetalous 85 Par. Apex ... 36, 47, 115 Apiculate=with a little point. Apocarpous . . . .125 Aquatic = growing in water 14 Arboreous or arbores- cent plants ... 12 Aril, arillus . . . .164 Arilate (having an aril) 164 Aristate 47 Article, articulate, arti- culation .... 54 Artificial divisions and characters .... 184 Ascending .... 28 Asepalous 85 Assimilation . . . .218 Auricle 49 Auricu'ate = l aving au- ricles 50 Axil, axillary .... 17 Axile (in the axis) . . 132 Bark 198 Barren .... 85, 110 Base ... 36, 48, 115 Bast-cells 198 Berry 157 Bi- (2 in composition) . 44 Bicarpellary .... 125 Bidentate 44 Biennials 12 Bifid 44 Bifoliolate .... 44 Bijugate 44 Bilabiate (two-lipped) 102, 105 Bilocular 126 Bipiunate 43 Bisexual 85 Par. Biternate 44 Blade 35 Bracts, bractem 60, 77, 202 Bracteate = having bracts. Bracteoles .... 62 Bristles, bristly . . .173 Bud 16 Bulb 26 Bush 12 Csespitose = tufted . . 28 Callous = hardened and usually thickened. Calycule, calvculate. . 80 Calyx . . . .15, 90, 96 Cambium-region . . .211 Campanulate . . . .104 Campylotropous . . .134 Canescent 173 Capillary = hair-like . 54 Capitate 74 Capsule 158 Carpel 15,123 Carpophore .... 146 Cartilaginous = of the consistence of carti- lage or of parchment. Caruncule, caruncnlate . 164 Caryopsis 160 Catkins 76 Cauline (on the stem) . 38 Caulocarpic . . . . 12 Cells (elementary) . .186 Cells (of anthers') . . 109 Cells (of the ovary) . . 121 Cellular system . . .193 Cellular tissue . . . 1 S8 Cellulose 191 Centrifugal .... 72 Centripetal .... 72 Chaff 82 GLOSSARY OF TERMS. xxxvu Par. Par. Par. Chalaza . . . 133 Cylindrical . . 54 Elaborated sap . 217 Character . . . 183 Cyme, cyvnose 74 Elementary cells and tis- Chlorophyll . . 152 sues 186 Chromule . . , 192 Deca- or decern- (10 in Elliptical 45 Ciliate .... 39 composition) . 44, 92 Emarginate .... 47 Circumseiss . . 153 Deciduous calyx . 152 Embryo . . . 162, 163 Cirrhus = tendril 169 Decompound . 43 Endocarp 157 Class .... 182 Decumbent . . 28 Endogens, endogenous Claw (of a petal) 107 Decurrent . . . 37 plants 195 Climbing stem 29 Decussate . . 32 Endogenous stem 199 Coats of the ovule 133 Definite .. . 89 Endosmose .... 217 Coats of the seed 163 Definitions (p- i ) Ennea- (9 in composi- Coccus .... 159 Dehiscence, dehiscent tion) 92 Coherent . . . 145 118, 156 Entire 39 Collateral = inserted one Dentate . . . 39 Epicarp 157 by the side of the Depressed . . . 54 Epidermis . . . 173, 193 other. Descriptive Botany (p. i.) Epigynous .... 140 Collection of specimens 224 Determinate . 67 Epigynous disk . 144 Coma .... 163 Determination of plants 245 Epiphyte 14 Common petiole . 39 Dextrine . . Erect 28 Complete flower . 89 Di- (2 in composition) . 92 Exalbuminous (without Compound leaf . 39 Diadelphous . 113 albumen) .... 162 Compound flower 74 Diagnosis . . . 246 Examination of plants . 243 Compound fruit . 147 Dialypetalous . 100 Exogens, exogenous Compound ovary 126 Diaudrous . 93 plants 195 Compound umbel 74 Dichlamydeous . 85 Exogenous stem . 198 Compressed . . 54 Dichotomous . . 33 Exserted 113 Cone .... 160 Diclinous . 86 Extrorse 113 Confluent . . 117 Dicotyledonous plants 167 Conical . . . 54 Didymous . 54 Falcate 45 Connate . . . 145 Didynamous . 113 Families 181 Connective, connectivum 109 Diffuse .... 28 Farinose 173 Conniveut . . . 145 Digitate . . 41 Fascicled, fasciculate 32 Contorted, convolute . 102 Digvnous . . . . 93 125 Fastigiate 74 Cordate 49 Dimerous . . . 93 Fecula 192 Cordiform. 49 Dimidiate . 117 Female 85 Coriaceous 55 Dioecious . . . 86 Fertile 85 Corky layer . . 198 Dipetalous 93 Fibre IS Corm .... 27 Disepalous 93 Fibrous root .... 20 Corolla . . .15, 90, 97 Disk .... 136 Fibro-vascular system . 193 Corrugate (crumpled) . 102 Dissepiment . . 126 Filament 109 Corymb, corymbose 74 Dissected . . . 39 F’ili form = thread-like. Costate 173 Distichous 32 Fimbriate = fringed. Cotton, cottony . 173 Distinct 145 Flabelliform = fan-shape( 45 Cotyledons 166 Divaricate . 115 Fleshy 55 Creeping . . . 28 Diverging, divergent 115, 145 Floccose 173 Creuate, crennlate 39 Divided 39 Floral envelope . To Cri state = h avi n g a crest- Dorsal = on the back. Floral leaves .... 61 like appendage. Double flowers . 97 Flowers . 15, 84, 213, 219 Crown of the root 24 Down, downy 173 Flowering plants . . 10 Crumpled . . . 102 Drupe .... Foliaeeous = leaf-like. Crustaceous . . 55 Dry fruits . . . 158 Follicle 159 Cryptogamous plants . 10 Ducts .... 188 Foramen 133 Culm .... 34 Duramen . . . 198 Forked Cimeate 45 Foveolate 105 Cupular (cup-shaped) . 136 Ear ....... 76 Free . 89,132,140, 145 Cuspidate , , , 47 . Echmate ,. .. .. 173 Fruit . . .15,. 146, 222 XXX. V1U GLOSSARY OF TERMS. Frutescent, fruticose Par. 12 Function 7 Funicle (funiculus) . 164 Funnel-shaped . . . 104 Furrowed 173 Fusiform = spindle- shaped 54 Gamopetalous . . . 100 Geminate 32 Genus, genera . . . 180 Germ, germination . . 215 Gibbous 105 Glabrous 173 Glands. . . . 173, 206 Glandular-setose . . 173 Glaucous 173 Globose, globular . . 54 Glocbidiate . . . . 173 Glume 83 Glutinous 173 Grain 160 Gymnospermous . 161 Gynobasis, gynopkore . 143 Habit 183 Hairs . . .171,205 223 Hastate 50 Head 74 Heart-wood . . . . 198 Hepta- (7 in composi- tion) 92 Herbaceous perennials . 12 Herbarium . . . . 224 Hermaphrodite . 85 Heterogamous . . . 87 Hexa- (6 in composition) 92 Hilum 165 Hirsute 173 Hispid 173 Hoary 173 Hoinogamous 87 Hooks 169 Hvbernaeulum . . . 23 Hybrids 247 Hypocrateriform (salver shaped) 104 Hypogynous . . . . 140 Imbricate, imbricated 58,102 Imparipinuate 43 Imperfect .... 84 Incomplete 84 Indefinite .... 92 Indehisccnt . 156 Indeterminate . . 67 Indumentum . . . 171 [uduplicate Par. . . 102 Inferior . . 140 Inferior radicle . . . 167 Inflorescence . . . 66 tnfuudibuliform (funnel- shaped) . . . . . 104 Innate anther . . 114 Insertion . . . 140 Internode . . . . . 31 Interrupted spike or ra- ceme . . . . 75 Introrse . . . 118 Involucre, involucel . 79 Involute . . . 102 Irregular . . . . 95 Isomerous . . . . . 89 Joint, joining . . . 54 Jugum, juga = pairs . . 44 Kernel .... . . 157 Knob .... Labellum . . . . . 105 Laciniate . . . 39 Lamina .35, 107 Lanate = woolly . . . 173 Lanceolate . . . . 45 Lateral .... . . 91 Leaf, leaves 15, 35, 200, 218 Leaf- bud . . . . . 16 Leaflet .... . . 39 Leaf-opposed . . . 67 Legume . . 160 Lepidote . . . . 172 Liber .... 198, 211 Ligulate = strap-shaped. Limb .... . . 104 Linear .... . 45, 54 Lip, lipped . . . . 105 Lobe, lobed . . 39 Loculicidal . . 158 Lower ..... Lunate = crescent-shaped. Lyrate .... . . 41 31 ale .... Mareescent . . . . 151 Mealy .... . . 173 Medullary rays and sheath . . . 198 Membranous . . . 5 5 Micropyle . . . 165 Midrib ... . . 40 Monadelphous . . 113 Monandrou3 . . . 112 Moniliform . . . . 54 Par. Mono- (1 in composi- tion) 92 Monocarpellary . . .125 Monocarpic .... 12 Monochlamydeous . . 85 Monocotyledouons plants 167 Monoecious .... 86 Monogynous .... 125 Monopetalous . . .100 Morphology . . . 8, 88 Mucronate .... 47 Multi- {many, or an in- definite number, in composition) ... 44 Muricate 173 Naked 85, 1 61 Natural divisions and characters . . . .184 Natural Order . . . 181 Navicular = boat-shaped. Nectary 138 Nerve 40 Net-veined .... 40 Neuter 85 Node 31 Novem- (9 in composi- tion) 44 Nucleus of a cell . . . 191 Nucleus of the ovule . 133 Nut 158 Obcompressed ... 54 Obconical 54 Obcordate 47 Oblate 45 Oblong 45, 54 Obovate 45 Obovoid 54 Obpyramidal .... 54 Obtuse 47 Oct- or oeto- (8 in com- position) . . . 44, 92 Offset 23 Opposite 32 Orbicular 45 Order 181 Organ 7 Organogenesis . . . 213 Organs of vegetation and reproduction ... 9 Orthotropous . . . . 134 Oval 45 Ovary 121 Ovate 45 Ovoid 54 Ovule .... 121, 133 GLOSSARY OF TERMS. XXXIX Par. Par. Par. Palate ...... 105 Pod .... . . 158 Rhomboidal .... 45 Palea, palese .... 82 Podocarp . . . . . 120 Ribs 40 Paleaceous = of a chaffy Pollen .... 109, 119 Ribbed 173 consistence. Poly- {many, or an in- Ringent 105 Palmate .... 41 , 42 definite number, in Root 15, 18, 196, 207, 216 Palmatifid, palmatisect . 42 composition) . . . 92 Rootstock ..... 24 Panicle, paniculate . . 74 Polyadelphous . . 113 Rostrate = beaked. Papillee 122 Polvandrous . . 92,112 Rosulate 38 Pappus 155 Polygamous . . . . 86 Rotate 104 Parallel veins .... 40 Polyscynous . . 92, 125 Rudimentary .... 84 Parasite 14 Polypetalous . . . . 100 Rugose 173 Parenchyma .... 188 Pome .... Runcinate 41 Parietal 132 Posterior . . . 91 Runner 30 Pectinate 41 Prsefoliation . . . 57 Pedate 41, 42 Preservation of speci- Saccate 105 Pedatifid, pedatisect 42 mens . . . . . 224 Sagittate 50 Pedicel 70 Prickles . . . . . 170 Salver-shaped . . . 104 Pedicellate = on a pedicel. Primine . . . . . 133 Samara 158 Peduncle . . . . 68 Procumbent . . . . 28 Sap ....... 192 Pedunculate = on a pe- Proliferous . . . . 17 Sapwood 198 duncle. Prosenchyma . . . 188 Sarcocarp 157 Peltate 52 Prostrate . . . 28 Sarmentose . . . . 28 Peuicillate 130 Protoplasm . . . 191 Scabrous 173 Penta- (5 in composition 92 Pubescent, puberulent . 173 Scales . . 58, 59, 172, 201 Pepo 160 Pulvinate (cushion Scaly bulb .... 26 Perennials ..... 12 shaped) . . . 136 Scaly surface .... 172 Perfect flower . . . 84 Punctiform = like a point Scape 69 Perfoliate 37 or dot. Scariose, scarious 55 Perianth . 15, 98, 202. 220 Putamen . . . . . 157 Scattered 32 Pericarp 154 Pyramidal . . . . . 54 Scion 30 Perigynous . . . . 140 Pyrenes . . 157 Scorpioid cyme . . . 74 Perispenn 162 Section 182 Persistent 146 Quadri- (4 in composi- Secund 32 Personate 105 tion) . . . . . 44 Secundine 133 Petal 90 Quincuncial . . . 102 Seed 161 Petiole 35 Quinque- (5 in compo- Segment 39 Petiolule 39 sition) . . . . . 44 Sepals 90 Piuenogamous, phanero- Quint uplincrved . . . 40 Septem- (7 in composi- gamous 10 tion) 44 Phyllaries 79 Race .... . . 178 Septicidal 158 Phyllodium — a flat pe- Raceme, racemose . . 74 Septum = partition . . 126 tiole with no blade. Rachis .... . 39,68 Serrate, serrulate . . 39 Pilose 173 Radical . . . . . 38 Sessile 37 Pinna 43 Radicle . . . . . 166 Seta, setae (bristles) . . 173 Pinnate .... 41,42 Raphe .... . . 134 Setaceous (bristle-like) . 54 Pinnatifid, pinnatisect . 42 Raphides . . . 192 Setose (bearing bristles) 173 Pistil . 15,90,120,203, 221 Receptacle . . . 74, 135 Sex- (6 in composition) 44 Pistillate 85 Reduplicate . . . . 102 Sheathing . , . . . 37 Pith 198 Regular . . . . . 95 Shrubs 12 Placenta, placentation . 131 Reniform . . . 51 Silicule, siliqua . 160 Plant 6 Resupinate . . . . 105 Silver grain . . . . 198 Plicate 102 Reticulate . . . 40 Simple ...... 39 Plumose 172 Refuse .... . . 47 Sinuate 39 Pumule 166 Revolute . . . . . 102 Sinus 39 Pluri -—several, in com- Rhachis . . . 39, 68 Smooth 173 position. Bhaphe . . 134 Spadix 76 Plurilocular . . . , 126 Rhizome . , . . 21, 24 Spatha 81 xl GLOSSARY OF TERMS. Spathnlate . . . Par. . 45 Species . 177 Specimen .... . 225 Spherical .... . 54 Spike, spicate . 74 Spikelet .... . 76 Spinous .... . 170 Spiral vessels . . 188 Spur, spurred . 105 Squamse = scales . . 58 Squarrose .... . 58 Stamens . 15, 90, 108, 203 Staminate .... . 85 Staminodia . . . . 110 Starch . 192 Stellate .... . 104 Stellate hairs . . 172 Stein 15,28, 197,210,217 Stem-clasping . . . 37 Sterile . 85 Stigma . 121 Stipella .... . 64 Stipes, stipitate . . 65 Stipules .... . 63 Stock 16, 22 Stole, stolon . . . 23, 30 Stomates .... . 194 Stone, stone-fruit . . 157 Striate . 173 Strigose, strigillose . . 173 Stropbiole, strophiolate 164 Style 121 Sub = a /most, or under, in composition. Subclass, snborder . . 182 Submerged = under water. Subulate 54 Succuleut 55 Succulent fruits . . .157 Sucker 30 Suffruteseent, suffruti- cose 12 Sugar 192 Sulcate 173 Superior 140 Superior radicle . . . 167 Superposed = inserted one above the other. Par. Suture 159 Symmetrical . . . 89 Synandrous . 112 Syncarpous . . . . 125 Syngenesious . . . . 113 Systematic Botany (p. xxiv.) Taproot Teeth 39 20 101 Tegmen 163 Tendril . . . .29, 169 Terete 54 Ternate .... 32, 41 Terrestrial = growing on the earth .... 14 Testa 163 Tetra- (4 in composition) 92 i’etradyuamous . 113 Thorns 170 Throat . . . . 104 Thyrsus, thyrsoid . . 74 Tissues (elementary) 186 Tomentose .... 173 Toothed 39 Torus 135 Trees 12 Tri- (3 in composition) 44, 92 Tribe 182 Trichotomous 33 Trifid 41 Trifoliolate .... 41 Trigonous 54 Tripin uate . . . . 43 Triplinerved .... 40 Triquetrous .... 54 Tristichous .... 32 Truncate 47 Trunk 12 Tube . . '. . 101,104 Tuber, tuberous 20, 25, 204 Tuberculate .... 173 Tubular . 104 Tufted 28 Tunicated bulb . . . 27 Turbinate = top-shaped . 54 1 wiuer Twisted 102 Type, typical .... 181 Par. Umbel, umbellate, urn- bellule . . . . 33, 74 Umbilicate . . . 173 Umbonate. . . . 173 Uncinate = hooked. Undershrubs . . 12 Undulate . . . . . 39 Unequally pinnate . . 43 Unguiculate . . 107 Unguis (claw) . 107 Uni- (1 in composition) 44 Unilateral (one-sided) ra- cemes . . 74 Unilocular . 126 Unisexual .... . 86 Unsymmetrical . . . 94 Upper . 91 Urceolate .... . 104 Utricle . 158 Valvate .... . 102 Valves . 158 Variety .... . 178 Vascular tissue . . 188 Vegetable Anatomy . 8, 186 Vegetable Chemistry . 8 Vegetable Homologv or Metamorphosis . . 88 Vegetable Physiology 8, 207 Veins, veinlets, venation 40 Vernation .... Versatile anther . . . 114 Verticil, vertieillate . . 32 Vessels . 188 Virgate = twiggy . . 28 Viscid, viscous . . 173 Vitta, vittm . . . . 175 Viviparous . 17 Voluble .... . 29 Wart, warted . . 173 Wavy . 39 W i orl, whorled . . 32 Wing, winged 17, 155 Wood . 198 Woody tissue. . 188 Wool, woolly . . . . 173 CLASSIFICATIONS OF TIIE ORDERS AND GENERA. I. KEY, CHIEFLY ADAPTED FROM DR. LINDLEY’s ‘ VEGETABLE KINGDOM.’ II. KEY, ACCORDING TO THE LINN.EAN CLASSES. III. ARRANGEMENT AND CHARACTERS OF THE ORDERS ACCORDING TO THE NATURAL SYSTEM, AS ADOPTED IN THE PRESENT WORK. The following Keys are intended to facilitate the student’s endeavours to determine the names of New Zealand plants. I have tried to make them as simple as possible, by avoiding the use of more technical terms than ne- cessary, and by employing' in many cases characters taken from the general habit of the plants. None of these Keys can, however, be used, without some previous study of the elements of structural botany ;* for the terms employed have each an exact meaidng, which cannot safely be guessed at. The amount of study required depends much upon whether the student’s powers of observation and of reasoning are good and accurate ; but no. amount of ability will obviate the absolute necessity of observing the characters of plants carefully and accurately, and clearly understanding the application of the terms used in defining these characters ; and I would remind both teachers and students, that it is now a generally received opinion, that no subject is so well suited as systematic botany, to quicken the observing powers, and to improve the reasoning faculties of the young; and I believe that a little training in the use of these Keys alone, will sharpen the intellect of the quickest to a remarkable degree, and materially improve that of the dullest. So many New Zealand plants are variable, have minute or unisexual flowers, or are otherwise difficult of determination, that by one key alone the student may fail to find out his plant ; he must then try by means of the others ; but there are a few New Zealand plants, which, as it appears to me, no system of keys will enable an uninstructed student to find out ; just as there are idioms and expressions in languages that no grammar will teach. All plants are naturally divisible into two great primary groups -Flower- ing (Pheenogamic) and Flowerless (Cryptogamic). To the first belong all * These can be obtained from the excellent outlines of Botany by G. Bentham, Esq., P.L.S., prefixed to this work. / xlii CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. such as have more or less obvious flowers, and in which fertilization is effected by pollen (shed by the stamens) falling on the stigma of the pistil, which contains the ovules, or on the ovule itself. The effect of this fertilization is, that the ovule ripens into a seed, which consists of one or more integuments enclosing an embryo or rudimentary plant. This embryo, again, consists of distinct parts, from which in germination the stem and leaves are developed upwards, and the root downwards. Cryptogamic plants have no such appa- ratus, no obvious flowers, no stamens nor pistil nor ovule, nor have their seeds any distinguishable integuments or embryo. Their fertilization is effected in a very different manner, by most minute organs, extremely difficult to dis- cover ; and they are propagated chiefly by minute spores, or microscopic glo- bular or angular bodies, usually without integument, and never containing an embryo. When the spore germinates, it is by growth from any point of its surface, As a rule, all commonly recognized trees, shrubs, and herbs belong to Phsenogams, or flowering plants, whilst Cryptogams include Ferns, Lyco- pods, Mosses, Hepaticae, Lichens, Fungi, and Algae ; of these the Ferns and Lycopods have leaves and branches more or less resembling those of Phae- nogams (but never flowers) ; the remainder are successively less and less like flowering plants, till we arrive at some of the lowest forms of Fungi and Algae, which are with difficulty to be distinguished from the lowest forms of animal life. The only New Zealand Phaenogam that can be mistaken for a Cryptogam is Lenina (p. 277); and the Cryptogams which most nearly approach Phae- nogams are Lycopods, which have much of the habit of miniature Conifers, and are often furnished with cones also : these resemblances are, however, mainly in appearance. The Cryptogams are a special study of great difficulty ; and it will take time and research, and the collection of many specimens, before the student can make much progress in a knowledge of any of the Cryptogamic Orders except Ferns. 1 confess to having found very great difficulty in so describing the plants of any Cryptogamic Orders that a student shall readily name a specimen by this book; and with regard to Fungi, and certain divisions of the other Orders, as the crustaceous Lichens, freshwater, filamentous, unicel- lular and other Algae, no descriptions alone will suffice either to give the un- instructed student a general accjuaintance with the subject, or to enable him to name an isolated species. To understand these plants, good magnified drawings are essential; and indeed the same may be said for all departments of Cryptogamic botany after the Lycopods. I would recommend the student who is disposed to study Mosses, Hepaticae, Lichens, Algae, and Fungi, to take up one of these Orders at a time, to dissect, magnify,* and draw the organs of fructification (in all stages) of a good many species, before attempt- ing to name any by this book. Should he have access to the ‘ Botany of the Antarctic Voyage,- he will find in all its parts (Antarctic Flora, Flora of New * For this purpose, a good “simple microscope,” with powers of £ in., ^ in., in., and U- in. (the 2 latter Coddington lenses), is sufficient ; such may be had of Ross, optician, Featherstone Buildings, Ilolborn, for about £4. 10,s. Triangular-pointed (glovers’) needles stuck in a handle, and a small keen-edged knife (such as are used in eye-operations) are the best instruments for ordinary purposes to dissect with ; they are easily sharpened on a whetstone. CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. xliii Zealand, and Flora of Tasmania) figures of a vast number of New Zealand species, for very many of these are widely diffused over the southern hemi- sphere. Of New Zealand flowering plants, the following are more or less remarkable for some peculiarity of habit, habitat, locality, etc. 1. More or less aquatic species will be found in the following genera and Orders : — Ranunculus, p. 3. Montia, p. 27. Elatine, p. 28. Myriophyllum, p. G6. Callitriehe, p. 68. Hydrocotyle, p. 85. Limosella, p. 204. Utricularia, p. 222. Typhacese, p. 276. Naiadeee, p. 277. Scirpus, p. 299. Eleocharis, p. 300. Isolepis, p. 301. Cladium, p. 303. ( Azolla , which somewhat re- sembles a dowering plant, is a Cryptogam.) 2. Leafless plants, or plants provided with scale -like or very reduced leaves only, will be found in the following genera : — Discaria, p. 43. Carmichaelia, p. 48. Iinbus, p. 54. Viscum, 108. Cuscnta, p. 199. Veronica (§ 4, a), p. 205. Utricularia, p. 222. Salicornia, p. 233. Cassytha, p. 239. Exocarpus, p. 246. Dactylanthus, p. 255. Gastrodia, p. 263. Prasophyllum, p. 272. Lemna, p. 277. Juncus, p. 288. Leptocarpus, p. 294. Schcenus, p. 297. Scirpus, p. 299. Eleocharis, p. 300. Cladium, p. 301. Lepidosperma, p. 307. 3. Parasitic plants growing on branches (exclusive of Epiphytes) : — Lorauthaeese, p. 106. Cuscuta, p. 199. Cassytha, p. 239. Euphrasia, p. 219 : the English species in germination attaches itself to the roots of grasses, from which it derives its nourishment. Santalum, p. 247, also should be observed in a young state, for it belongs to a family of which some species are parasites. 4. Plants with milky Microseris, p. 164. Crepis, p. 164. Taraxacum, p. 165. Sonchus, p. 165. Picris, p. 165. Wahlenbergia, p. 169. Colensoa, p. 170. Lobelia, p. 171. Sapota, p. 185. Parsonsia, p. 187 (slightly). Convolvulus, p. 197. (do.) Euphorbia, p. 247. Epicarpurus, p. 250. 5. The leaves, etc., of species of the following genera and Orders are aro- matic, fetid, or otherwise odorous when bruised ; and probably of others with which I am not acquainted : — Drimvs, p. 10. Kutacese, p. 3 8. Myrtace®, p. 69. Umbellifer®, p. 84. Araliace®, p. 99. Coprosma, p. 110. Olearia, p. 123. Brachycome, p. 137- Cotula, p. 140. Mentha, p. 225. Chenopodinm, p. 229. Laurinese, p. 238. Moniiniacese, p. 239. Sautalum, p. 247. Piper, p. 254. Conifer®, p. 255. 6. The following are usually sea-side genera or species (to which probably many others may he added) : — Lepidium oleraceum, p. 14. Tillasa moschata, p. 61. Apium, p. 89. Hymenanthera, p. 18. Metrosideros tomentosa, p. 72. Meryta, p. 104. Spergularia rubra, p. 25. Sicvos, p. 82. Coprosma Baueriana, p. 112. Linum monogynum, p. 35. Mesembryanthemum, p. 83. C. petiolata, p. 113. Corvnocarpus, p. 46. Tetragonia, p. 83. Cassinia retorta, p. 145. /2 xliv CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. Senecio lautus, p. 160. S. odoratus, p. 160. Selliera radicans, p. 173. Scsevola gracilis, p. 173. Sainolus, p. 185. Sapota, p. 185. Convolvulus Soldanella, p. Vitex, p. 223. Veronica elliptica, p. 209. Avicenuia, p. 224. Myoporum, p. 224. Plantago Browuii, p. 227. Pisonia, p. 229. Cheuopodium, p. 229. Suseda, p. 231. Atriplex, p. 231 . Salsola, p. 232. Salicornia, p. 233. Pirnelea arenaria, p. 244. Euphorbia, p. 247- Carumbium, p. 248. Triglochin, p. 278. Rnppia, p. 279. Juncus maritimus, p. 289. Scirpus maritimus, p. 300. Desuioschoenus, p. 303. Carex pumila, p. 315. Spinifex, p. 322. Zoysia, p. 324. Eestuca Httoralis, 341. I. KEY TO THE NATURAL ORDERS, ETC., OF FLOWERING PLANTS. (Chiefly adapted from Lindley’s ' Vegetable Kingdom?) Class T. Dicotyledons. Stem, when perennial, with pith, rings of wood, and separable bark. Leaves with branching netted veins. Leaflets or lobes of the perianth 4 or 5, or multiples of 4 or 5 (in the third division the perianth is often absent or imperfect). Embryo with 2 opposite cotyledons; radicle elongating in germination. The exceptions to each of the foregoing characters are very numerous, but a little practice, and the tact and knowledge that practice alone can give, will enable the student to decide at once whether almost any New Zealand flowering plant belongs to this or the following Class. Class II. Monocotyledons. Stem, when perennial, without rings of wood or separable bark ; the wood-bundles being isolated and scattered, ap- parently promiscuously through the cellular-tissue. Leaves (never opposite in New Zealand, often sheathing at the base) with parallel veins joined by straight cross-veinlets. Leaflets or lobes of the perianth 3 or 6, rarely 4 ; in grasses and sedges the perianth is imperfect or 0, and the flowers enclosed in dry imbricating scales. Embryo with one cotyledon or two alternate ones ; radicle not elongating in germination, but giving off root-fibres. Palms and Cordylines are the only New Zealand trees of this class. Rldpogonum and Freycinetia the only shrubs. Rhipogonum and Callixene have somewhat netted veins. Class III. Cryptogamia. See p. lxvi. CLASS I. DICOTYLEDONS. I. Flowers having both calyx and corolla, the latter polypetalous. A. Polyandrous. Stamens more than 20. § Ovary inferior. Leaves usually opposite. Leaves with translucent dots. Shrubs or trees .... My rtacea, p. 69. Leaves fleshy. Creeping or trailing herbs Ficoidea;, p. 83. §§ Ovary superior, f Leaves stipulate. Carpels free. Anthers 2-celled. Leaves compound . Rosacea:, p. 53. Carpels free or combined. Anthers 1-celled. Leaves simple Malvacea, p. 29. Carpels combined. Anthers 2-celled. Leaves simple . Tiliacea, p. 32. tt Leaves exstipulate. Stameus perigynous. Carpels free Rosacea, p. 53. Stamens hypogynous. Carpels free, many .... Ranunculacea, p. 1. Stamens hypogynous. Carpels free, few Drimys, p. 10, Stamens hypogynous. Leaves with transparent dots . IIypericinea, p. 28. Stamens hypogynous. Leaves without dots .... Tiliacea:, p. 32. CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. xlv B. Oligandrous. Stamens fewer than SO. § Ovary inferior (or apparently so), t Flowers umbelled or capitate. Herbs. Stamens 5. Fruit of 2 separable carpels . . Umbellifer/e, p. 84. Shrubs or trees. Fruit of 2 or more combined carpels. Araliace.s:, p. 99. Herbs. Stamens 1 or 2 Ac^na, p. 55. ft Flowers not umbelled nor capitate. Leaves stipulate Rhahne.e, p. 42. Leaves esstipulate. a. Style 1 ; stigma simple. Petals 4, imbricate. Stamens perigynous . . . Onagrarie.®, p. 75. Petals 4 or 5, valvate. Stamens epipetalous . . Lora nth ace.e, p. 106. Petals 4 or 5. Stamens alternate with petals. Cells of fruit 1-seeded Corner, p. 104. Cells of fruit many-seeded Saxifrages, p. 57. /8. Styles or stigmas 2 or more, or stigma divided. Cells of fruiti-seeded. Shrubs. Leaves alternate Griselinia, p. 104. Cells of fruit 1-seeded. Herbs Halorages, p. 64. Cells of fruit many-seeded Saxifrages, p. 57. §§ Ovary superior, f Leaves stipulate. 1. Carpels solitary, 2- or more seeded. Flowers irregular Leguminoss, p. 47. 2. Carpels several, free, 1-seeded. Flowers regular . Rosaces, p. 53. 3. Carpels combined into a 1- or more celled ovary. a. Ovary 1-celled. Ovules on its walls (parietal). Climbing shrubs Passifeors, p. 81. Viscid, glandular herbs. Flowers regular . . . Dkoseracs, p. 62. Herbs or shrubs, not glandular nor climbing. Flowers regular or irregular Violaries, p. 15. £. Ovary 1-celled. Ovules fixed to its base. Sepals 4 or 5. Herbs. Leaves opposite . . . Caryophylres, p. 22. Sepals 2. Herbs. Leaves opposite or alternate . Portulace.®), p. 26. 7. Ovary 2- or more celled. Stamens hypogyuous. Leaves opposite (water-herbs) ElatiNe, p. 28. Stamens hypogynous. Leaves alternate. Herbs GERANlACEiE, p. 35. Stamens 5, perigynous, opposite the petals. Ovules 1 in each cell. Shrubs Rhamne.®, p. 42. Stamens perigynous, 5 alternate, or 10 opposite and alternate with the petals. Ovules many . Saxifrages, p. 57. ft Leaves esstipulate. 1. Carpels several, free. Herbs. Leaves opposite. Carpels 4 or 5 . . . Tillsa, p. 61. Herbs. Leaves alternate. Carpels 5 or more . . Ranunculaces, p. 1. Shrubs or herbs. Leaves opposite, simple. Carpels 5 ; styles very short Coriaries, p. 46. Tree. Leaves alternate, simple, aromatic .... Drimys, p. 10. 2. Carpel solitary, 1-celled. Tree. Stamens 5, hypogynous. Ovule 1, pendulous. Pennantia, p. 41. Tree. Stamens 5, hypogynous. Ovules 2 or more . Drimys, p. 10. Stamens 5, perigynous, alternating with scales. Ovule 1 Corynocarpus, p. 46. Stamens 10, perigynous. Ovules 2 or more . . . Leguminos.®:, p. 47. Stamens 4-5, epipetalous Myrsine, p. 185. 3. Carpels combined into a 1- or more-celled ovary. Glandular herbs. Ovary 1-celled, many-ovuled . . Drosera, p. 63. Herbs, not glandular. Ovary l-eelled, many-ovuled CaryoPhylle®:, p. 22. Ovary 2- or more celled. Stamens hypogynous. Herbs. Sepals 4. Stamens 6. Ovary 2-celled . Crucifers, p. 10. Shrubs and trees. Sepals 5. Stamens 5, free. Ovary 2-5-celled Pittosporum, p. 18. xlvi CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. Herbs. Sepals 5. Stameus 5. Ovary 5 -celled . Linum, p. 34. Herbs. Sepals 5. Stamens 10. Ovary 5-celled Geuaniaceae, p. 35. Ovary 3- or more celled. Stamens inserted at the base of a tumid disk, or perigynous. Shrubs. Leaves with transparent dots. Sepals 4 or 5. Stamens 4, 5, 8 or 10 Rutacea:, p. 38. Shrubs aud trees. Sepals 4 or 5. Stameus 4 or more. Petals lobed or cut Tiliacea:, p. 32. Trees; leaves piunate. Sepals 4 or 5. Anthers 8-10, within a fleshy tube Dysoxylum, p. 40. Tree ; leaves with glandular serratures. Calyx 5-lobed. Stamens 5, equal Ixerba, p. 59. Small herb. Calyx 5-lobcd. Petals linear. Sta- mens 5, unequal Stackhousia, p. 42. II. Flowers having both calyx and corolla, the latter monopetalous. § Ovary inferior. Flowers minute, numerous, in involucrate heads .... Composite, p. 121. Flowers numerous, iu globose not involucrate heads . . . Aca;na, p. 55. Flowers not collected into many-flowered heads. Leaves opposite and stipulate, or whorled Rubiacea;, p. 110. Leaves alternate, exstipulate. Stameus 2 ; filaments cohering with the style . . . Stylidiea:, p. 166. Stameus 5, inserted at the mouth of the corolla, alter- nate with its lobes Alseuosjiia, p. 109. Stamens 5, opposite the lobes of the corolla .... Samolus, p. 185. Stamens 5, epigynous or inserted at the base of the corolla Campanulaceae, p. 169. § § Ovary superior. Corolla regular. f Ovary and fruit very deeply 2-4-lobed; lobes 1-celled, 1 -seeded. Leaves alternate. Stamens perigynous. Ovary 3-lobed . Stackhousia, p. 42. Leaves opposite. Stamens nearly straight, epipetalous. Ovary 4-lobed Labiate, p. 225. Leaves alternate. Stamens epipetalous. Ovary 4-lobed . Boragine/E, p. 191. Leaves alternate. Stamens epipetalous. Ovary 2-lobed . Dichondra, p. 199. ft Ovary not deeply lobed. + Leaves alternate or radical (0 iu Cuscuta of Convolvu- lacea) . Ovary 1-celled. Stamens epipetalous. Herbs. Sepals 2 Portulacea;, p. 26. Shrubs ; leaves with glandular dots. Sepals 4 or 5 Myrsine, p. 183. Herbs ; leaves not dotted. Sepals 4 or 5 . . . Sajiolus, p. 185. Ovary 2- or more celled. Stamens epipetalous. Minute tufted herbs. Stamens 2 Pyghaea, p. 217. Herbs. Stamens 4, filaments very long . . . Plantago, p. 226. Shrub or tree. Leaves alternate Sapota, p. 185. Leafless climbing herb Cuscuta, p. 199. Stamens 4 or 5, without alternating scales. Shrubs or trees. Anthers 1-celled. Ovary 5- 10-celled Ericea:, p. 1 73. Climbing or trailing herbs. Anthers 2-Celled. Ovary 2-4-celled Convolvulacea:, p. 197. Erect shrubs. Corolla- lobes imbricate. Anthers 2-celled. Ovary 2-4-celled Verbenacea:, p. 223. Erect herbs. Corolla-lobes plaited. Anthers 2- eelled. Ovary 2-celled Solanea:, p. 200. Stameus 6 or more. Anthers 1-celled . . . . Malvacea;, p. 29. Ovary 5-celled. Stamens 10, hypogynous . . . Ericea;, p. 173. CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. xlvii || Leaves opposite. Stamens epipetalous. Stamens 5. Climbing shrubs Parsonsia, p. 187. Stamens 5. Herbs, very bitter Gentianea;, p. 189. Stamens 5. Erect or prostrate shrubs Loganiacea;, p. 188. Stamens 2 or 4. Herbs or shrubs Scrophularinea;, p. 200. Stamens 5. Sepals 2. Herbs ........ Portulacea:, p. 26. §§§ Ovary superior. Corolla irregular, 2-lipped. Leaves opposite. Ovary 4-lobed to the base. Filaments curved downwards. Herbs Labiata;, p. 225. Ovary 4-lobed to the base. Filaments curved upwards. Shrubs or trees Verbenacea:, p. 223. Ovary not deeply 4-lobed. Ovary 1-celled, nearly 2-celled from the 2 projecting placentas Rhabdothamnu9, p. 221. Ovary 2-celled Scrophularinea;, p. 200i Leaves alternate, or 0 in some Lentibulariea. Shrub. Stamens 4. Leaves with pellucid dots . . . Myoporum, p. 224. Herbs. Stamens 2. Leaves linear capillary or 0 . . TJtricularia, p. 222. III. Flowers with a single perianth or 0, the calyx or corolla or both being absent. § Perianth single. f Ovary inferior. These marked * are all provided with a double perianth, but the calyx has so obscure a limb, that they may naturally be sought for in this division. a. Trees or shrubs. Parasitic shrubs. Leaves opposite, exstipulate . . . *Loranthacea, p. 106. Tree. Leaves opposite or alternate or 0, exstipulate. Flowers hermaphrodite Santalum, p. 247. Tree. Leaves alternate, exstipulate, very large, long- petioled. Flowers capitate, unisexual ..... Meryta, p. 104. Trees. Leaves alternate, stipulate. Flowers unisexual Fagus, p. 249. Shrub. Leaves alternate, small, stipulate . . . . Pomaderris, p. 43. f}. Herbs (flowers unisexual in all). Prostrate or climbing, with tendrils *Sicyos, p. 82. Aquatic. Leaves opposite or whorled Haloragea:, p. 64. Scapigerous. Leaves radical. Flowers unisexual . . *Gunnera, p. 67. Tuberous root parasite. Stems or scapes scaly . . . Dactylanthus, p. 255. ft Ovary superior, a. Leaves stipulate. Spiny shrub or tree, often leafless. Calyx valvate . . Discaria, p. 43. Herbs and shrubs. Stipules membranous, sheathing the stem Polygonka:, p. 235. Herbs and shrubs. Stipules free. Flowers unisexual . Urticea:, p. 250. Tree. Stipules free. Flowers unisexual. Stamens 6 or more Carumbium, p. 248. /3. Leaves exstipulate. 1. Carpels many, free. Stamens hypogynous Ranijnculacea:, p. 1. Stamens perigynous Monimiacea:, p. 239. 2. Carpels solitary or ovary 1-celled. Leaves 0. Fleshy, jointed, maritime herb Salicornia, p. 233. Twining, slender, parasitic herb Cassytha, p. 239. Small shrub. Branches grooved. Fruit red . . Exocarpus, p. 246. Leaves opposite. Trees or shrubs. Leaves opposite and alternate. Stamens 4 or 5 Santalum, p. 247. CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. Herbs. Flowers hermaphrodite, minute, white, in axillary fascicles Alternanthera, p. 234. Herbs. Flowers hermaphrodite, minute, green, in axillary spikelets Chenopodium, p. 229. Herbs. Flowers unisexual, minute, green. Sta- mens 4, opposite perianth-lobes Parietaria, p. 252. Herbs. Flowers hermaphrodite. Stamens 4 or 5, alternate with perianth-lobes. Ovules many Caryophylleas, p. 22. Herbs. Flowers hermaphrodite. Stamen 1. Seed 1 Scleranthus, p. 234. Leaves alternate. Shrubs or trees. Leaves large, long petioled. Stamens 6-10, hypogynous Pisonia, p. 229. Leaves opposite and alternate. Stamens 4 or 5 at the base of deciduous perianth-lobes . Santalum, p. 247- Leaves without transparent dots. Stamens 4, on middle or top of deciduous perianth-lobes . Proteace-e, p. 240. Leaves with transparent dots. Stamens 4 or 5, on base of perianth-lobes Myrsine, p. 183. Bark tough. Stamens 2-4, on top of perianth- tube Thymeleas, p. 241. Stamens 6-15, perigynous. Anthers with up- turned valves Laurinf.ab, p. 238. Tree. Leaves pinnate. Flowers Unisexual. Sta- mens 6-8 Alectryon, p. 45. Flowers minute, green. Perianth 4- or 5-partite Cue nopod [ ace Ai, p. 229. 3. Ovary 2- or 3-celled. Herb, juice milky. Leaves alternate Euphorbia, p. 247- Shrubs or trees. Leaves opposite. Stamens 2 . . Olea, p. 186. Shrubs or trees. Leaves alternate. Stamens 4, on perianth segments Proteaceas, p. 240. Spinous shrub or tree. Leaves opposite or 0. Sta- mens 4 or 5, perigynous Discaria, p. 43. Rigid shrub. Leaves alternate. Stamens 5, hypo- Tree. Leaves alternate. Flowers unisexual. Sta- mens 6-8 Dodonasa, p. 44. Herbs. Sepals 4. Stamens 6 Crucifer-e, p. 10. §§ Perianth wholly wanting. t Leaves opposite, serrate, stipulate Ascarina, p. 253. Leaves opposite, exstipulate. Stamen 1. Water-herb . Cailitriche, p. 68. Leaves alternate. Juice milky. Maritime herb . . . Euphorbia, p. 247. Leaves alternate, very aromatic. Shrub Piper, p. 254. Leaves alternate, fleshy. Spikes slender. Herb . . . Peperomia, p. 254. Leaves reduced to scales. Root-parasite Dactylanthus, p. 255. Leaves various, very coriaceous, or minute imbricating scales. Trees and shrubs Conifers, p. 255. CLASS II. MONOCOTYLEDONS. § Perianth superior, of 6 leaflets in 2 rows. Flowers very irregular. Anther 1, adnate to the style . Flowers regular. Stamens 3 F'lowers regular. Stamens 6 §§ Perianth inferior ; segments petaloid or herbaceous. Perianth petaloid. Fruit a 1-3-celled, 3- or more seeded berry or capsule Perianth herbaceous. Fruit a 1-seeded drupe Perianth herbaceous. Fruit of 3, 4, or 6 1-seeded, free or connate carpels . Orchidea:, p. 260. Libertia, p. 274. Hypoxis, p. 275. Liliaceae, p. 280. Areca, p. 288. Naiadeje, p. 277. CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. xlix §§§ Perianth inferior, of 6 dry glumaceous leaflets. Flowers panicled or capitate. Anthers 2-celled. Capsule 3-valved Juncea;, p. 288. Flowers in the axils of glumes, disposed in spikelets. An- thers 1-celled. Fruit a nut or 1-3-celled capsular utricle Restiaceje, p. 293. §§§§ Perianth 0 or incomplete. a. Flowers in dense heads or cylindric catkins or spikes. Climbing, shrubby. Leaves long, prickly Fkeycinetia, p. 275. Erect, water or marsh plants. Heads spherical . . . Sparganium, p. 276. Erect, water or marsh plants. Catkins cylindric . . . Typha, p. 276. Floating or submerged water-plants Naiadeas, p. 277- f). Flowers spiked or axillary and solitary. Water-herbs of various habit Naiabe.®, p. 277. Rush-like plants. Anthers 1-celled Restiacea:, p. 293. y. Flowers in the axils of imbricating glumes, arranged in spikelets. Perianth 0, or of 6 small leaflets. Anthers 1-celled . . Restiacea, p. 293. Perianth 0, or of minute scales or bristles. Anther 2- celled. Stems solid. Leaf-sheaths closed .... Cyperaceje, p. 296. Perianth 0, or of 1-3 most minute scales. Stamens usually 3, 2-celled. Stems hollow, jointed. Leaf- sheaths split to the base Graminea, p. 317. CLASS III. CRYPTOGAMS. See p. lxvi. II. KEY TO THE GENERA OF NEW ZEALAND FLOWERING PLANTS, ARRANGED UNDER THE LINNA1AN CLASSES. The Linnsean Classes are : — 1. Mowers perfect, having stamens in the same flower with Class I. II. III. IY. Y. YI. YII. VIII. IX. X. XI. XII. XIII. XIY. XV. XVI. XVII. Monandria . . Diandria . . . Triandria . . . Tetrandria . . Pentandria . . Hexandria . . Heptandria . OcTANDRIA . . Enneandria . Decandria . . Dodecandria . Icosandria . . PoLYANDRIA . . Didynamia . . Tetrad ynamia Monadelphia . Diadelpiiia . . XVIII. POLYADELPHIA. 1 Stamen in each flower. 2 stamens, free from one another. 3 stamens, free from one another. 4 stamens, free, equal in height. 5 stamens, free. 6 stamens, free, equal in height. 7 stamens, free. 8 stamens, free. 9 stamens, free. 10 stamens, free. 12 to 19 stamens, free. 20 or more stamens on the calyx (perigynous). 20 or more stamens on the receptacle (hypogynous). 4 stamens, 2 long and 2 short. 6 stamens, 4 long and 2 short. Filaments united into 1 Set at the base or higher. Filaments united into 2 sets, usually 9 united and 1 free {Leguminosm) . Filaments united into 3 or more sets. 1 CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. XIX. Syngenesia . . Anthers united, but filaments free. XX. Gynandria . . Stamens and style consolidated. 2. Stamens and pistils usually in different flowers. XXI. Moncecia . . . Male and female flowers on one plant. XXII. Dicecia .... Male and female flowers on different plants. XXIII. Polygamia . . Male and female flowers separate or together, and flowers sometimes hermaphrodite. XXIV. Cryptogamia . Fructification concealed. CLASS I. MONANDRIA. Tufted herb. Leaves opposite, subulate Scleranthus, p. 234. Water herb. Leaves opposite Callitriche, p. 68. Leafless, fleshy, jointed, seaside herb Salicornia, p. 233. Small alpiue herb. Leaves subulate, alternate Alepyrum, p. 295. Minute, floating, green, scale-like fronds Lemna, p. 277. Prostrate herbs. Leaves pinnate. Flowers in a globose head . Acaina, p. 55. Besides the above, Orchidece (see XX.) are usually monandrous, but the anther is adnate to the style, and a few Cyperacece and species of Chenopodium have sometimes but one stamen. CLASS II. DIANDRIA. § Perianth inferior, double. Ovary 1-celled. Flowers irregular Utricularia, p. 222. Ovary 2-celled. Flowers regular or irregular .... Scrophularinea:, p. 200. §§ Perianth inferior, single. Trees. Leaves opposite Olea, p. 186. Shrubs; bark tough. Leaves alternate Pimelea, p. 242. Tufted herbs. Leaves subulate Gaimardia, p. 295. Erect herbs. Leaves alternate or opposite Chenopodium, p. 229. Prostrate herbs. Leaves pinnate. Flowers capitate . . . AC/Ena, p. 55. §§§ Perianth 0. Herb. Leaves alternate Peperomia, p. 254. Perianth 0. Shrub, aromatic. Leaves alternate . . . Piper, p. 254. Perianth superior. Tufted herb. Leaves imbricate. Flowers solitary . . . Donatia, p. 58. Prostrate herbs. Leaves pinnate. Flowers capitate . . . Ac.ena, p.55. Herb. Leaves simple, radical. Flowers spiked or panicled Gunnera, p. 67. (See Lemna and Salicornia in I., Forstera and Helophyllunt in XX.) CLASS III. TRIANDRIA.. § 1 . Flowers in spikelets. Perianth incomplete or 0. — Grasses, sedges, etc. Leaves sheathing Stem terete, hollow. Sheaths split to the base. Anthers 2- celled, versatile Gramineai, p. 317. Stem solid, often 3-gonous. Sheaths not split. Anthers 2- celled, adnate CYperacea:, p. 296. Stem solid, terete. Sheaths eutii’e. Anthers 1-celled . . Restiacea:, p. 293. § 2. Flowers in globose, peduncled heads. Leaves pinnate . . Ac-ena, p. 55. § 3. Flowers not in spikelets nor heads. Perianth single. Herbs. Perianth superior, of 6 spreading pieces .... Libertia, p. 274. Tree. Perianth superior. Calyx-limb 5-9-lobed . . . Mervta, p. 104. Herbs. Perianth inferior, of 5 green leaflets Chenopodium, p. 229. § 4. Flowers various. Perianth double. Herb. Leaves opposite. Sepals and petals 3 or 4, inferior Elatine, p. 28. Herb. Leaves opposite. Sepals 2. Petals 5, inferior . . Montia, p. 27. Herb. Leaves linear, imbricate. Stamens 2 or 3, epigynous Donatia, p. 58. Herbs. Leaves radical. Stamens 2 or 3, epigynous . . Gunnera, p. 67. CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. li CLASS IV. TETRANDRIA. § 1. Perianth double, inferior. Corolla monopetalous. Leaves opposite. Maritime tree. Leaves entire, downy below .... Marsh or water, minute herbs • Herb very aromatic, prostrate. Ovary 4-lobed . . . Herbs. Leaves densely 4-fariously imbricate . Herbs, bitter. Corolla campanulate or rotate .... Leaves alternate or radical. Shrubs. Leaves entire, with transparent dots. Stamens opposite petals Tree. Stamens epipetalous, alternating with scales . . Shrub. Leaves serrate, with transparent dots . . . . Scapigerous herbs. Flowers spiked or capitate. Filaments very long, flexuose § 2. Perianth double, inferior. Corolla polypetalous. Leaves opposite. Small herbs Shrubs and trees. Petals lobed Leaves alternate or radical. Shrubs or herbs. Flowers white, small, racemed . Shrubs. Leaves with transparent dots Climbing shrub. Flowers with a fringe inside the petals Herbs. Leaves with glandular hairs . § 3. Perianth double, superior. Corolla monopetalous. Leaves opposite ; stipules 0. Style 1 Leaves opposite, stipuled. Styles 2 Leaves alternate ; stipules 0. Style 1 Leaves whorled Leaves 0. Stems jointed. Parasites § 4. Perianth double, superior. Corolla polypetalous. Herbs. Flowers minute Parasitic shrub § 5. Perianth single or 0. Leaves opposite [or 0 in Liscaria and Viscum). Herbs. Leaves subulate Tree or shrub, spiny. Branches opposite Parasitic Shrubs. Stamens opposite perianth ... Erect tree. Stamens opposite perianth-lobes .... Herbs. Leaves broad. Flowers small, green, clustered . Leaves alternate, a. Perianth inferior. Tufted, alpine. Leaves linear. Perianth tubular. Sta- mens on the tube Trees and shrubs. Stamens on the 4 lobes of the pe- rianth Herbs. Flowers minute, green Aquatic herbs. Leafes floating or submerged . . . Tall, grass-like plants. Flowers in spikelets . . . /8. Perianth superior. Prostrate herb. Leaves pinnate. Flowers in a glo- bose head Fleshy maritime herbs. Leaves simple ..... Erect tree. Flowers cymose Avicennia, p. 224. Glossostigma, p. 203. Limosella, p. 204. Mentha, p. 225. Logania, p. 188. Gemtianeai, p. 189. Myrsine, p. 183. Sapota, p. 185. Myoporum, p. 224. Plantago, p. 226. Tillaia, p. 61. Aristotelia, p. 33. Lepidium, p. 13. Myrsine, p. 183. Passiflora, 81. Drosera, p. 63. Loranthacea:, p. 107. Rubiaceas, p. 110. Alseuosmia, p. 109. Asperula, 121. Galium, 120. Viscum, p. 103. Haloragea:, p. 64. Loranthus, p. 106. COLOBANTHUS, p. 24. Discaria, p. 43. Tupeia, p. 108. Viscum, p. 108. Santalum, p. 247. Chenopobium, p. 229. Drapetes, p. 245. Proteaceas, p. 240. Chenopodium, p. 229. Naiadeaj, p. 277- Gahnia, p. 305. Aca:na, p. 55. Tetragonia, p. 83. Santalum, p. 247. lii CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. CLASS V. PENTANDR1A. § 1. Perianth, double, inferior. Corolla monopetalous. Leaves opposite. Herbs. Sepals 2. Petals united at the base only . . . Portulace/e, p. 26. Herbs, bitter. Calyx 4- or 5-cleft. Corolla campanulate Gentianeas, p. 189. Prostrate small shrubs. Leaves connate or stipulate . . Loganiaceas, p. 188. Climbing shrubs. Leaves exstipulate ....... Parsonsia, p. 187. Erect tree. Stamens alternating with scales .... Sapota, p. 185. Leaves alternate. Shrubs. Stamens epipetalous, anthers 1-celled. . . . Ericeas, p. 173. Shrubs. Leaves with transparent dots. Stamens opposite corolla-lobes Myrsine, p. 183. Herb. Leaves linear, not dotted. Stamens opposite corolla-lobes Samolus, p. 185. Climbing herbs. Corolla plicate. Ovary not lobed, 2- celled Convolvulacead, p. 197. Herbs. Peduncles supra-axillary. Berry 2-celled . . Solaneas, p. 200. Hispid herbs. Ovary 4-lobed. Fruit of 4 little nuts . Boragineas, p. 191. Minute, glabrous herb. Ovary 2- or 3-lobed .... Stackhousia, p. 42. Leaves 0. Climbing slender herb Cuscuta, p. 199. § 2. Perianth double, inferior. Corolla polypetalous. Leaves opposite. Herbs. Sepals 5. Ovary 1-celled Caryophylleas, p. 22. Herbs. Sepals 2. Ovary 1-celled Portulace/E, p. 26. Shrub. Sepals 5. Ovary 3-celled Aristotelta, p. 33. Herb. Sepals 5. Ovary 5-celled Pelargonium, p. 37 Leaves alternate or radical. Herbs. Leaves radical, glandular. Ovary 1-celled . . Drosera, p. 63. Herbs. Leaves subulate, glabrous. Ovaries free . . . Myosurus, p. 3. Herb. Leaves linear, glabrous. Ovary 5-celled . . . Linum, p. 34. Minute herb. Leaves linear, glabrous. Ovary 3-celled . Stackhousia, p. 42. Shrubs. Leaves with transparent dots Myrsine, p. 183. Shrubs and trees. Ovary 2-celled Pittosporum, p. 18. Shrubs and trees. Stamens short. Ovary 1-celled ; ovules several Melicytus, p. 17. Tree. Stamens long, without alternate scales. Ovary 1-celled; ovule 1 Pennantia, p. 41. Tree. Stamens short, with alternating scales. Ovary 1-celled ; ovule 1 Corynocarpus, p. 46. Tree. Stamens long. Ovary 5-celled; ovules few . . Ixerba, p. 59. § 3. Perianth donble, superior. Corolla monopetalous. (Leaves always alternate.) Herb. Corolla regular. Stamens opposite corolla-lobes . Samolus, p. 185. Herbs. Corolla regular or irregular. Stamens alternate with corolla-lobes. . Campanulaceae, p. 169. Shrubs. Corolla regular. Stamens alternate with corolla- lobes Alseuosmja, p. 109. § 4. Perianth double, superior. Corolla polypetalous. (Leaves always alternate.) Shrubs or trees. Flowers cymose. Ovary-cells many-ovuled Saxifrage^:, p. 57. Shrubs or trees. Flowers umbclled. Ovary-cells 1-ovuled . AraliacEjE, p. 99. Shrubs. Leaves exstipulate. Flowers solitary or few. Ovary- cells 1-ovuled Corner, p. 104. Shrubs. Leaves stipulate. Stamens opposite petals. Ovary- cells 3, 1-ovuled Pomaderris, p. 43. Herbs. Mowers umbelled. Ovary-cells 2, 1-ovuled . . Umbelliferas, p. 84. CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. liii § 5. Perianth single, inferior. Herbs. Leaves opposite, exstipulate Caryophylle®, p. 22. Herb. Leaves opposite, stipulate. Flowers small, white Altf.rnanthera, p. 234. Herb. Leaves subulate, radical Myosukus, p. 3. Herbs. Leaves cauliue, Flowers small, clustered, green . Chenopqdium, p. 229. Shrub, spiny. Leaves or branches opposite "Discaria, p. 43. Shrub. Leaves alternate , . . . , Pittosporum rigidum , p. 20. § 6. Perianth single, superior. Shrub. Leaves stipulates Pomaderris, p. 43. Tree. Leaves very broad. Flowers capitate Meryta, p. 104. Tree. Leaves opposite and alternate. Flowers cymose . . Santalum, p. 247- Herbs. Leaves alternate, fleshy . Tetkagonia, p. 83. CLASS VI. HEXANDRIA. § 1. Perianth double, or, if single, of 6 pieces, inferior. Herbs or shrubs. Perianth of 6 pieces. Style 1 . . . . Liliace®, p. 280. Marsh herb. Perianth small, green, of 6 pieces. Styles 3. or 6 Triglochin, p. 278. Rushes. Perianth small, of 6 dry leaflets. Stigmas 3 . . Junce®, p. 288. Climbing shrubs, with opposite compound leaves .... Clematis, p. 1. Herbs and shrubs. Leaves alternate ; stipules sheathing . Polygone®, p. 235. Shrub. Leaves opposite. Petals 4, lobed Aristotelia, p. 33. § 2. Perianth double, superior Carpodetus, p. 59. § 3. Perianth single or 0. Tree. Leaves large, broad. Flowers capitate .... Meryta, p. 104. Herb. Leaves radical, linear. Flower small Myosukus, p. 3. Climbing shrubs, with opposite leaves Clematis, p. 1. Succulent herbs. Leaves alternate ........ Tetkagonia, p. 83. Tree. Leaves opposite and alternate. Flowers small, cymose Santalum, p. 247. Herbs and shrubs. Leaves alternate. Stipules sheathing . Polygone®, p. 235. Grass-lilce tall sedge, with harsh cutting foliage .... Gahnia, p. 305. CLASS VII. HEPTANDRIA. Pisonia (see Class XVI.) is the only usually heptandrous New Zealand plant, but some few other genera, with indefinite stamens, are occasionally so. CLASS VIII. OCTANDRIA. §1- Perianth double, inferior. Corolla polypetalous. Shrubs or trees. Leaves opposite, simple or pinnate . . . Weinmannia, p. 60. Tree, aromatic. Leaves alternate, simple Drjmys, p. 10. Shrubs. Leaves with pellucid dots Rutace®, p. 38. § 2. Perianth double, superior. Corolla polypetalous. Ovary 4-celled, many-ovuled Onagrarie®, p. 75. Ovary 2-4-celled ; cells 1-ovuled ......... Halorage®, p. 64. § 3. Perianth single, inferior. Climbing shrubs. Leaves opposite, compound Clematis, p. 1. Herbs or shrubs. Leaves alternate , . Polygone®, p. 235. Tree. Leaves pinnate . Alectryon, p. 45. § 4. Perianth single, superior. Prostrate or climbing, fleshy herb Tetkagonia, p. 83. Shrub or tree. Leaves membranous ........ Fuchsia, p. 75. CLASS IX. ENNEANDRIA. A very few New Zealand plants, with indefinite stamens, are occasionally enneandrous. liv CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. CLASS X. DECANDRIA. Stamens 10, free, in the same flower with the pistil. § 1. Perianth double. Corolla monopetalous. Shrub. Ovary 5-celled (Perianth inferior in all.) f G-aui/theria, p. 174. ' ( Pernettya~ p. 176. § 2. Perianth double. Corolla polypetalous. Leaves opposite. Herbs. Leaves entire, exstipulate. Ovary 1-celled . . Herbs and shrubs. Leaves entire, exstipulate. Carpels 5. Herbs. Leaves lobed, stipulate Shrubs or tree. Leaves compound or simple .... Leaves alternate or fascicled. Shrubs or trees. Leaves pinnate. Flowers yellow . . Herbs, acid. Leaves 3-foliolate Tree. Leaves oblong, not dotted ; aromatic .... Shrub. Leaves linear, with pellucid dots Herbs. Leaves lobed or cut § 3. Perianth single, inferior Caryophyllea, p. 22. Coriaria, p. 46. Geraniacea, p. 35. Saxifragea, p. 57. Sophora, p. 52. Ox AL1S, p. 38. Drimys, p. 10. Phebalium, p. 39. Geranium, p. 35. Clematis, p. 1. CLASS XI, DODECANDRIA. These will be found in the two following Classes. CLASS XII. ICOSANDRIA. (Including dodecandrous perigynous plants.) § 1. Perianth superior. Shrubs or trees. Leaves with pellucid dots ...... Myrtacea, p. 69. Maritime herb. Leaves opposite, very fleshy . . . Mesembryanthemum, p. 83. § 2. Perianth inferior. Leaves compound. Carpels many, distinct ...... Rosacea:, p. 53. Leaves simple. Ovary 1-celled, 1-ovuled Lauiunea, p. 238. CLASS XIII. POLYANDRIA. Perianth inferior in all. (Including dodecandrous hypo- gynous plants.) Herbs or climbing shrubs. Carpels many, distinct . . . Ranunculacea, p. 1. Herbs. Carpels 5, cohering. Styles 5 Hypericum, p. 28. Trees and shrubs. Ovary 3-6-celled Tiliacea, p. 32. Maritime herb with milky juice Euphorbia, p. 247. CLASS XIV. DIDYNAMIA. (Perianth inferior and irregular in all.) Leaves 3-5-foliolate Vitex, p. 223. Leaves simple. Ovary not lobed, 2-celled, many-ovuled ..... Scropiiuiarinea, p. 200. Ovary not lobed, 1-celled, many-ovuled ..... . Rhabdothamnus, p.221. Ovary 4-lobed. Stamens curved downwards .... Scutellaria, p. 226. Ovary 4-lobed. Stamens curved upwards Teuciudium, p. 224. Ovary 4-lobed. Stamens nearly straight Mentha, p. 225. CLASS XV. TETRADYNAMIA. Herbs. Leaves alternate or radical Crucifer a, p. 10. CLASSES XVI.— XVIII. MONAEELPHIA, DIADELPHIA, AND POLY- ADELPHIA. § 1. Perianth double. Corolla polypetalous, or petals united at the base only. Ovary superior. Leaves opposite. Herbs. Leaves quite entire, exstipulate, with pellucid dots Hypericum, p. 28. CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. lv Herbs. Leaves lobed, stipulate, without dots .... Geranium, p. 35. Leaves alternate or 0 in Carmichaelia. Herbs, shrubs, and trees ; bark tough. Anthers 1 -celled . Malvaceae, p. 29. Herbs, acid. Leaves 3-foliolate Oxalis, p. 38. Herb or undershrub. Leaves simple, entire Linum, p. 34. Tree. Leaves pinnate. Flowers regular, racemed . . . Dysoxyxum, p. 40. Herbs and shrubs. Leaves 0, or pinnate or 3-foliolate. Flower irregular Leguminose, p. 47. Herbs. Leaves lobed, stipuled Geraniacee, p. 35. § 2. Perianth single. Spiny maritime undershrub Saxsola, p. 232. Herb. Leaves opposite, stipulate. Flower small, white . Alternanthera, p. 234. Tree. Leaves very large Pisonia, p. 229. CLASS XIX. SYNGENESIA. Flowers small, collected in involucrate heads Composite, p. 121. Flowers not collected in involucrate heads. Shrub. Leaves opposite. Corolla 2-labiate, inferior . . Rhabdothamnus, p. 221. Twining shrub. Leaves opposite. Corolla regular. Stamens epipetalous Parsonsia, p. 187. Shrubs and herbs. Leaves alternate, stipulate. Stamens hypo- gynous Violariea, p. 15. Shrubs and herbs. Leaves alternate. Stamens epigynous or epipetalous Campanulacea, p. 169. CLASS XX. GYNANDRIA. Herbs. Perianth irregular, superior. Anther 1 Orchide/E, p. 260. Herbs. Perianth regular or irregular, superior. Anthers 2 . . Stylidie/e, p. 166. Shrubs,. twining. Perianth regular, inferior. Anthers 5 . . . Parsonsia, p. 1.87- CLASSES XXI.— XXIII. § 1. Perianth double, inferior. Corolla monopetalons. Tree. Leaves alternate. Stamens 4 or 5, alternating with scales Sapota, p. 185. § 2. Perianth double, inferior. Corolla polypetalous. Tree. Leaves opposite, pinnate Ackama, p. 60. Shrubs or trees. Leaves opposite, simple Aristotelia, p. 33. Climbing prickly shrub. Leaves opposite, 3-5-foliolate . . Rubus, p. 54. Shrubs and trees. Ovary 2- or 3-celled, many-ovuled . . Pittosporum, p. 19. Tree. Ovary 1-celled, 1-ovuled Pennantia, p. 41. § 3. Perianth double, superior. Corolla monopetalous. Leaves opposite or whorled. Leaves opposite, stipuled or whorled (not aquatic) . . . Rubiacead, p. 110. Leaves opposite or whorled. Aquatic herbs Myriophyllum, p. 66. Leaves opposite, exstipulate. Parasitic shrubs .... L o r a n t h a c e zE , p. 107. Leaves alternate. Shrubs or trees. Leaves alternate. Flowers umbelled . Araliace/E, p. 99. Herbs. Leaves alternate or radical. Flowers umbelled . Umbelliferas, p. 84. Shrubs. Leaves alternate. Flowers not umbelled . . Corneas, p. 104. Trailing herb with tendrils. Leaves angled Sicyos, p. 82. Trees and shrubs ; bark tough. Filaments united in a tube Plagianthus, p. 29. Herbs, scapigerous. Anthers 2 adnate to style .... Stylidieae, p. 166. § 4. Perianth single, inferior, regular. Flowers not in the scales of spikelets Leaves opposite. Trees. Calyx 4-lobed, Stamens 2 Olea, p. 186. lvi CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. Herbs. Stamens 4, opposite 4 perianth lobes .... Climbing shrubs. Leaves compound Erect shrubs and trees. Carpels separate, 1-ovuled . . Herb. Stamen 1. Styles 2 . . Leaves alternate. Tree. Leaves simple, exstipulate. Calyx 5-lobed . . . Tree. Leaves simple, stipuled. Male perianth eampanulate TJnbranched tree. Leaves very large, pinnate . . . . Trees. Leaves simple. Anthers with recurved valves Herbs, shrubs and trees. Stamens 4 or 5, opposite perianth lobes Herbs. Male flower 4- or 5-partite. Female 2-partite . Tree. Perianth of 2 peltate scales. Stamens numerous . Climbing shrub. Leaves long, sheathing, prickly . Herbs often large, epiphytic, usually scaly or silky. Perianth 6-lobed. Stamens 6 Leaves 0. Small, alpine, rigid, twiggy shrub Slender twining parasite § 6. Perianth single, regular, superior. (The perianth is double in most, but the calyx-limb being minute or absent it appears to be single.) Leaves opposite. Parasitic shrub. Leaves exstipulate. Flowers green Shrubs and herbs. Leaves stipulate. Stamens usually 4 Tree. Leaves opposite and alternate, exstipulate . . . Leaves whorled Leaves alternate or radical. Herb. Leaves radical. Flowers small, spiked or racemed Shrubs. Leaves exstipulate. Flowers not nmbelled . Shrubs and trees. Flowers umbelled or capitate . Herb. Flowers umbelled or capitate Parasite shrub. Leaves exstipulate. Flowers green . Erect tree. Flowers cymose Trailing herb, with tendrils. Leaves angled .... § 5. Perianth very incomplete or 0. Leaves opposite. Shrub. Leaves serrate. Flowers spiked Herb. Leaves entire. Flowers solitary Leaves alternate or radical. a. Herbs. Flowers in the axils of scales, arranged in spike- lets. (Grasses, sedges, etc. Leaves sheathing, long, slender, or 0.) Stems hollow, terete, jointed. Leaf-sheaths split to, the base Stems solid, flat, angled or 3-gonous. Leaf-sheath entire Stems solid. Leaf-sheaths usually entire. Anthers 1 -celled 0. Herbs not grassy in foliage, of various habit. Marsh herbs. Flowers capitate or in large catkins Water plants. Flowers obscure Land plants. Flowers in very slender catkins . . . Land plants. Flowers small, green Fleshy root-parasite, with tuberous rhizome and stout scaly peduncles y. Trees and shrubs. Stem climbing. Leaves sheathing, long, prickly . . Shrub. Leaves very aromatic Urticeas, p. 250. Ceehatis, p. 1 . Monimiace/E, p. 239. Callitriche, p. 68. Dodonasa, p. 44. Fagus, p. 248. Areca, p. 288. Laurinea:, p. 238. Urticeae, p. 250. Atripi.ex, p. 231. Carumbium, p. 248. Freycinetia, p. 275. Astelia, p. 283. Exocarpus, p. 246. Cassytha, p. 239. Tupeia, p. 109. B.UBIACEA5, p. 110. Santalum, p. 247. Myriophyllum, p. 66. Gunnera, p. 67. Corneas, p. 104. Araliacea:, p. 99. Umbelliferas, p. 84. Tupeia, p. 109. Santalum, p. 247. Sicyos, p. 82. Ascarina, p. 253. Callitriche, p. 68. Gramineas, p. 317. Cyperacea;, p. 296. Restiaceal, p. 293. Typhacea:, p. 276. Naiadeas, p. 277. PlPERACEAI, p. 254. Urticeae, p. 250. Dactylanthus, p. 255. Freycinetia, p. 275. Piper, p. 254. CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. lvii Erect trees. Leaves stipulate. Ovary 3-celled . . . Fagus, p. 248. Trees or shrubs. Anthers solitary in the scales of a cone. Ovules solitary or few in the axils of scales, without ovary or perianth Conifer.®, p. 255. CLASS XXIV. CRYPTOGAMIA. (See p. lxvi.) III. CLASSIFICATION OF THE NEW ZEALAND NATURAL ORDERS ACCORD- ING TO THE NATURAL SYSTEM, AS ADOFTED IN THE PRESENT WORK. The number of New Zealand genera is so small, and many of them are so exceptional in characters, that they afford but an imperfect idea of the relations that subsist between the Orders they belong to ; or between these and the same and other Orders in the world at large. The natural sequence of the Orders of plauts and their relationships being determined by the characters of the majority of all the known genera which they severally include; this sequence and these relationships cannot be demonstrated by a small flora, like that of New Zealand, in which many large Orders and more small ones are unrepresented, or represented by one or two uncharacteristic genera only. The following system is not altogether natural, but it is so in the main, and as much so as any hitherto devised. The primary divisions Phaenogams and Cryptogams are perfectly natural and well-defined, and the Subclasses and Orders of Cryptogams follow, on the whole, a very natural sequence. The two Classes of Pham ogams, Dicotyledons and Monocotyledons, are also natural and well defined, as are, on the whole, the Subclasses and Orders of Mono- cotyledons. With the Dicotyledons the case is different : the subdivisions Angiosperms and Gymnosperms are distinct and natural; but no natural arrangement of the Orders of An- giosperms has yet been devised. The Five Subclasses ( Tlialamifiorce , etc.) are only in so far natural, that each consists of Orders more or less naturally related to oue another; for the cross affinities between certain Orders of all the Subclasses are very numerous, and in some cases so strong that the single technical character of the Subclass aloue keeps them where they are. In the case of Subclass V., Incomplete , matters are still worse, the Orders of this Subclass having no common relationship, but consisting of Thalamifloral, or Calycifloral, plants in which the perianth happens to be incomplete or absent. There- fore it must be borne in mind, that the Subclasses of Angiosperma are merely artificial de- vices, to enable us to find our way to the Order we seek ; and that these Orders are con- nected by so many cross affinities that no one has ever yet been able to arrange them in a linear series. For further information the reader is referred to Lindley’s ‘Vegetable Kingdom,’* which contains an excellent history of this subject, besides being the best Encyclopaedia of all that relates to the Natural Orders which we possess. A. Phcenogamic or Flowering Plants. Class I. DICOTYLEDONS. Stem, when perennial, furnished with pith, concentric layers of wood and bark. Leaves usually with netted venation. Organs of the flower generally 4 or 5 each, or multiples of those numbers. Seeds having an embryo with 2 cotyledons. In germination the radicle lengthens, and forks or branches. The exceptions to one or other of these characters are too numerous to be indicated. * A work that should be in every naturalist’s library (one thick volume, 8vo, with 500 woodcuts), price 36s., 3rd edition. 9 lviii CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. Subdivision I. JNGI0STERM2E. Ovules enclosed in an ovary, and the seeds in a seed-vessel. Subclass I. Thalamiflorse. Flowers with both calyx and corolla. Petals free, and stamens usually inserted immediately beneath the pistil or ovaries. Ovary always superior. Exceptions : Petals 0 in Clematis , Myosurus , Caltha , some species of Cruciferce , Colo- banthus, and Ste/laria, united at the base in some Portulacece and Malvacea. Sepals absent in one Pittosporum. ; petaloid in Clematis and Caltlm. Stamens perigynous in some Stel/aria and Colobanthus. § 1. Anthers adnate, opening by lateral slits. Pistil apocarpous. 1. Ranunculaceee. Sepals 3-10, often petaloid. Petals 0, or 5-20. Stamens indefinite. Fruit of many or few achenes or follicles. — Herbs or opposite-leaved climbers (p. 1). Of the four genera, three have petaloid sepals and no petals. 2. Magnoliacese. Sepals and petals forming together three or more series, imbricate in aestivation. Carpel 1 or more. — Tree with alternate exstipulate leaves (p. 9). § 2. Anthers opening toioards the stigma ( inwards ). Pistil syncarpous. Placentas parietal (rarely axile in PittosporeseJ. 3. Cruciferae. Sepals and petals 4. Stamens 6, 4 longer than the others. — Herbs with alternate or rosulate exstipulate leaves (p. 10). One Lepidium is rather shrubby. 'Nasturtium sometimes wants petals, and two or more of the stamens. 4. Violarieae. Sepals and petals 5. Anthers 5, their connectives enlarged or produced upwards, often connate. Placentas usually 3. — Herbs or shrubs, with alternate, stipulate leaves (p. 15). 5. Pittosporeae. Sepals, petals, and stamens 4 or 5. Placentas usually 2. Capsule coriaceous or woody, 2-valved. — Shrubs or trees, with usu- ally opposite, evergreen, exstipulate leaves (p. 18). Ovary sometimes 2-5 -celled. Calyx apparently absent in one Pittosporum. § 3. Pistil syncarpous , 1 -celled. Placenta basal. 6. Caryophyileae. Sepals 4 or 5. Petals 4 or 5 or 0, free. Stamens 4 or 5, 8 or 10, hypogynous or perigynous. — Herbs with opposite, entire leaves. Flowers white or green (p. 22). Petals absent in some Stellarice and Colobanthus. Stamens perigynous in Colobanthus , 7. Portulaceae. Sepals 2. Petals 5, usually united at the base. Sta- mens 5, usually opposite and adherent to the bases of the petals. — Herbs with opposite alternate or imbricate leaves. Flowers white (p. 26). § 4. Pistil more or less syncarpous, 2- or more-celled. Placentas axile. Pish; 0, or a raised torus. 8. Elatinese. Sepals and petals 2-5, all free, imbricate. Stamens de- finite, hypogynous, free. Ovary 2-5-celled; ovules many. — Small, creeping water-herb. Leaves opposite, stipulate, pellucid-dotted. Flowers minute, solitary, axillary (p. 28). CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. lix 9. Hypericineae. Sepals and petals 5, hypogynous, free, imbricate. Stamens indefinite, hypogynous, free of polyadelphous. Ovary 3-5-celled ; styles 3-5, free or connate ; ovules numerous. — Herbs shrubs or trees, with opposite, exstipulate pellucid-dotted leaves. Flowers yellow, in 3-chotomous cymes (p. 28). 10. Malvaceae. Calyx-lobes 5, valvate. Petals 5, usually connate at the base and adnate to the staminal tube, contorted. Stamens indefinite, fila- ments monadelphous ; anthers 1-celled. Ovary of 1 or more, free or connate carpels. — Herbs shrubs and trees, with often stellate down. Leaves alter- nate, stipulate (p. 29). 11. Tiliaceae. Sepals 4 or 5, valvate. Petals 4 or 5, often lobed or cut, imbricate. Stamens numerous, on a raised torus, filaments free ; anthers 2- celled, often with terminal pores. Ovary 2-10-celled. — Trees or shrubs. Leaves alternate or opposite, stipulate (p. 32). 12. Lineae. Sepals 5, free, imbricate. Petals 5, free, contorted. Sta- mens 5, hypogynous ; filaments united at the base into a cup. Ovary 3- 5-celled; styles 3-5, free or connate. — Herbs. Leaves alternate, small, exstipulate. Flowers large, usually corymbose (p. 34). 13. Geraniaceae. Sepals 5, free, imbricate. Petals 5, equal or un- equal, free, imbricate. Stamens 10, hypogynous, all fertile or some without anthers; filaments free or united at the base. Ovary 3-5-lobed ; cells usually 1-seeded. — Herbs. Leaves alternate or opposite, stipulate or exstipulate. Flowers usually axillary, solitary geminate or umbelled (p. 35). Subclass IT. Disciflor®. Flowers with both calyx and corolla. Petals free, and stamens usually inserted upon the surface or at the base of a thickened hypogynous disk. Ovary rarely inferior. Exceptions : Petals absent in Dodonaa, in one Pomaderris, Discaria, and Alectryon. Stamens hypogynous in Pennantia , Coriaria, and Dodonaa. Ovary inferior in Pomaderris. 14. Rutaceae. Sepals and petals 4 or 5, free, imbricate or Valvate. Stamens 8 or 10, rising from the outer base of an hypogynous disk. Ovary of 4 or 5, free or united, 2-ovuled carpels, separating when ripe into as many 1-seeded 2-valved cocci (p. 38). 15. Meliacese. Calyx small, 4- or 5-lobed, imbricate. Petals 4 or 5, linear, usually valvate and adnate at the base with the staminal tube. Sta- mens united into a thick tube, usually inserted below an annular or tubular disk. Ovary 3-5-celled. — Trees. Leaves exstipulate, compound (p. 40). 16. Olacineee. Calyx small, 4- or 5-lobed. Petals 4 or 5, free or con- nate, valvate. Stamens 4 or 5, hypogynous or surrounding an annular disk. Ovary 1-celled or imperfectly 2- or 3-celled ; style 1 ; ovules 1-3, pendulous. — Shrubs or trees. Leaves alternate, exstipulate (p. 41). 17. Stackhousieae. Calyx 5-lobed. Petals 5, linear, erect, free or connate above the base. Stamens 5, 2 shorter. Ovary 2-5-celled. Fruit of 2-5 globose cocci. — Herbs. Leaves alternate, small, quite entire. Flowers small, greenish, racemose (p. 42). lx CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. 18. Rhamnese. Calyx superior or inferior, 4- or 5-lobed. Petals 4 or 5, minute or 0. Stamens inserted on the edges of a disk, as many as the petals and opposite them, small, incurved. Ovary 3-celled ; style 1 ; ovule in each cell 1, erect. Fruit of 3 cocci. — Shrubs or trees, with often stellate down. Leaves alternate, rarely opposite, stipulate, or 0. Flowers small (p. 42). 19. Sapindace*. Calyx 2-5-sepalled. Petals 0 in the New Zealand species. Stamens 5-8, hypogynous or inserted within a disk. Ovary 2- or 3-celled ; style 1 ; ovules 1 or 2 in each cell, pendulous. — Trees. Leaves exstipulate, simple or compound. Flowers racemose (p. 44). 20. Anacar diace *. Calyx 3-7-lobed. Petals 5, imbricate. Stamens 5, inserted at the base of a lobed disk. Ovary 1-celled; style 1; ovule 1, erect or pendulous.. — Shrubs or trees. Leaves usually alternate, exstipulate. Flowers usually small and panicled (p. 45). 21. Coriariese. Sepals 5. Petals 5, free, becoming fleshy after flower- ing. Stamens 10, hypogynous, all free, or 5 with the filaments adnate to the petals. Carpels 5-10, 1-celled, 1-ovuled, whorled round a fleshy disk; styles 5-10. Fruit of dry achenes enclosed in the fleshy petals. — Shrubs or herbs. Leaves opposite, exstipulate. Flowers racemose (p. 46). This Order is a very anomalous one, whose affinities have never yet been discovered. Subclass III. CalyciflortB. Flowers with both calyx and corolla. Petals usually free, and stamens inserted on the tube of the calyx or top of the ovary, which is often inferior. Exceptions : perianth apparently absent in some Haloragea. Petals absent in Meryta , Fuchsia, Tetragonia and some Haloragece. Petals united at the base in Acana, obscurely in Tillaa, United into a tubular corolla in some Loranthi. Stamens hypogynous in some Broserce and Tillcea. § 1. Corolla very irregular or regular. Pistil apocarpous. Albumen 0. 22. Leguminosse. Calyx tubular or campanulate. Petals papiliona- ceous in the New Zealand species. Stamens 10, sheathing the ovary. Ovary of one 1-celled carpel. Fruit a legume (p. 47). Carmichalia has a very exceptional pod. 23. Rosace*. Calyx tubular or expanded. Petals regular. Stamens numerous (free in Accena). Carpels 2 or more. Fruit various (p. 53). § 2. Corolla regular. Stamens definite. Pistil syncarpous or apocarpous, inferior or superior. Albumen fleshy. 24. Saxifrage*. Calyx inferior or superior, 5 -cleft. Stamens 5 or 10. Pistil syncarpous; placentas axile; ovules numerous. — Herbs shrubs or trees. Leaves opposite or alternate, simple or compound (p. 57). Stamens 2 or 3 in Bonatia. 25. Crassulace*. Calyx 3- or 5-sepalled, inferior, free. Petals and stamens subhypogvnous. Pistil apocarpous. Follicles 1-oo-seeded. — Small herbs. Leaves opposite, quite entire (p. 61). 26. Droserace*. Calyx 5-cleft, inferior, free. Petals and stamens 4 CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. lxi or 5, usually hypogynous. Ovary 1-celled, with parietal placentas ; ovules numerous. — Small herbs. Leaves radical or alternate, covered with long glan- dular hairs (p. 62). 27. Halorageae. Calyx-tube adnate to the ovary ; limb 4-toothed or 0. Petals 2, 4, or 0. Stamens 2 or 4, epigynous. Ovary 1- 2- or 4-celled, with 1 pendulous ovule in each cell. Fruit small, indehiscent. — Herbs. Leaves radical or opposite or whorled. Flowers minute, often unisexual (p. 64). Callitriche has no perianth, and 1 stamen in the male flower. Myriophyllum has an in- complete perianth in the male flowers, as have some Gunnera. § 3. Corolla regular. Pistil sgncarpous, wholly inferior ; ovules numerous , on axile placentas. Albumen 0. Petals 0 in one Fuchsia. 28. IVIyrtaceae. Calyx-lobes 4 or 5, valvate or imbricate. Stamens indefinite. Ovules few or many. — Trees or shrubs. Leaves evergreen, oppo- site, with pellucid dots (p. 69). 29. Onagrarieae. Calyx-lobes 4, valvate. Stamens 8 ; ovules indefi- nite.— Flerbs shrubs or trees. Leaves opposite or alternate (p. 75). § 4. Corolla regular. Pistil sgncarpous, wholly inferior ; ovules few or numerous , on parietal placentas. Embryo straight. Ovary 1-celled, 1-ovuled, in the only New Zealand genus of Cucurbitacece. 30. Passiflorese. Petals persistent with the sepals. Stamens definite, adnate with the stalk of the ovary ; albumen fleshy. — Climber, with tendrils. Leaves alternate (p. 81). 31. Cucurbitaceae. Flowers unisexual. Stamens 3 or 5, usually va- riously combined by their anthers. Ovary 1-celled and 1-ovuled in the only New Zealand genus ; albumen 0. — Climbers or trailers, with tendrils. Leaves alternate (p. 82). § 5. Corolla regular or 0. Pistil sgncarpous , inferior ; ovules few or numerous , on axile placentas. Albumen fleshy . Embryo cur ved. 32. Ficoidese. Calyx 3-qo -lobed. Petals in the New Zealand genera numerous or 0. Stamens definite or indefinite. Fruit an indehiscent' drupe, or fleshy below and bursting at the top by many valves within the calyx. — Fleshy herbs. Leaves opposite or alternate (p. 83). § 6. Petals regular , often small , deciduous. Stamens 4 or 5, epigynous. Pistil syn- carpous. Ovary wholly inferior, With an epigynous disk; ovules solitary in each cell. Petals 0 in Meryta. 33. Umbelliferae. Petals 5, usually imbricate. Stamens 5. Styles always 2. Fruit separating into 2 1-seeded carpels. — Herbs, rarely under- shrubs. Leaves alternate, simple or compound. Flowers small, umbelled or capitate (p. 84). 34. Araliaceae. Petals 5, usually valvate. Stamens 5. Styles 2-5. Fruit not separating, drupaceous or dry, 2-many-eelled. — Shrubs or trees, rarely herbs. Leaves simple, or 1-7-foliolate (p. 99), Meryta has no petals and anomalous inflorescence. lxii CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. 35. Cornese. Petals 5, valvate. Stamens 5. Style t. Ovary l-£- celled. Fruit ovoid, 1-2-celled. — Shrubs or trees. Leaves simple (p. 104). 36. Locanthacese. Petals 4 or 5, often united into a tube. Stamens 4 or 5, inserted on the petals or free. Ovary 1-celled. Style 1. Parasitical herbs or shrubs. Leaves opposite or alternate (p. 106). Tupeia is dioecious, and Viscum leafless. Subclass IV. Corolliflorse or Monopetalse, Flowers with both calyx and corolla. Petals combined into a lobed corolla. Stamens inserted on the tube of the corolla. Exceptions : Corolla absent in Jasminea. Petals free or almost free in some Campanulacea and Myrsinea. Stamens epigynous in Stylidiea, some Campanulacea and Ericea ; hypogynous in some Jasminea . § 1. Corolla epigynous , bearing the stamens. ( See Ericese in § 2.) 37. Caprifoliacese. Flowers panicled or solitary. Anthers free. Ovary 2-celled. Leaves opposite or alternate, exstipulate (p. 109). 38. Rubiacese. Flowers panicled capitate or solitary. Anthers free. Ovary 2-celled. Leaves opposite and stipulate, or vvhorled and exstipulate (P. no). 39. Composite. Flowers collected in involucrate heads. Anthers combined. Ovary 1-celled ; ovule erect. — Herbs shrubs or trees. Leaves usually alternate or radical (p. 121). § 2. Corolla epigynous. Stamens epigynous , or inserted at the very base of the corolla. Stamens on the tube of the corolla in some Ericece. 40. Stylidiese. Stamens 2, united with the style into one column, bearing the anthers at its top. — Herbs, usually small (p. 166). 41. Campanulacese. Stamens 5, all free or more or less united in a tube sheathing the style. Anthers 2-celled, opening by 2 slits.— Herbs (p. 169). 42. Ericese. Stamens 5 or 10, all free, hypogynous or epipetalous. An- thers 1-celled, or, if 2-celled, opening by terminal pores. — Small shrubs, rarely trees (p. 173). § 3. Corolla hypogynous. a. Stamens either opposite the corolla-lobes or more than their number. Corolla regular. 43. Myrsinese. Stamens opposite the corolla lobes, which are almost free in the New Zealand genus. Ovary and ovules as in Primulacece. Fruit an indehiscent berry.— Shrubs. Leaves with pellucid dots (p. 183). 44. Primnlaceae. Stamens opposite the corolla-lobes. Ovary 1-celled ; ovules numerous, on a free central placenta. Fruit capsular. — Herbs. Leaves without pellucid dots (p. 185). 45. Sapotese. Stamens opposite the corolla-lobes, or more numerous. Ovary 2- or more celled. — Shrubs or trees. Leaves without pellucid dots (p. 185). CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. lxiii (3. Stamens as many as and alternating roith the corolla-lobes {fewer in Jasmine*). Corolla regular. Corolla absent in Jasmineat. 46. Jasminese. Corolla absent in the New Zealand genus. Stamens 2. Ovary 2-celled. — Shrubs and trees. Leaves opposite, exstipulate (p. 186). 47. Apocyneae. Stamens 5, often adhering to the stigma. Carpels 2, usually distinct. — Climbers, often with milky juice. Leaves usually opposite, exstipulate (p. 187). 48. Loganiaceae. Stamens 4-5, anthers free. Ovary 2- or more celled ; placentas axile. — Herbs or shrubs. Leaves opposite, often stipulate (p. 188). 49. Gentianese. Stamens 4 or 5, anthers free. Ovary 1-celled ; placentas parietal. — Herbs, with bitter juice. Leaves opposite, quite entire, exstipulate (p. 189). 50. Boraginese. Stamens usually 5, anthers free or conniving. Ovary 4-lobed to the base, 4-celled ; cells 1-ovuled. Fruit of 4 small nuts. — Herbs, often hispid. Leaves alternate, quite entire, exstipulate (p. 191). 51. Convolvnlaceae. Stamens usually 5, anthers free. Ovary entire or 2-lobed, 2-4-celled ; cells 1- or 2-ovuled. — Herbs, prostrate or climbing. Leaves alternate, exstipulate, 0 in Cuscuta (p. 197). 52. Solaneae. Stamens 5, anthers often conniving or cohering, opening by pores or slits. Ovary entire, 2-celled ; ovules many, on axile placentas. — Herbs or shrubs. Leaves alternate, exstipulate (p. 200). (See 58, Plantaginece , at the end of 5.) y. Stamens fewer in number than the lobes of the corolla. Corolla usually very irre- gular, nearly regular in many Veronicas and in Pygmaea. Ovules numerous. 53. Scrophularineae. Stamens 2-4. Ovary 2-celled ; ovules many, on axile placentas. — Herbs shrubs or small trees. Leaves opposite (p. 200). 54. Gesneriaceae. Stamens 4. Ovary 2-celled ; ovules many, on pro- jecting parietal placentas. — A twiggy shrub. Leaves opposite (p. 221). 55. Lentibularieae. Stamens 2. Ovary 1-celled; ovules many, on a free central placenta. — Small herbs, often aquatic (p. 222). 5. Stamens as many or fewer than the lobes of the corolla. Corolla regular and irregular. Ovules few. 56. Verbenaceae. Corolla regular or irregular. Stamens 2, 4, or 5. Ovary rarely lobed, 2- or 4-celled ; cells 1- or 2-ovuled. — Herbs shrubs or trees. Leaves opposite or alternate, simple or compound, exstipulate (p. 223). 57. Labiatae. Corolla irregular or nearly regular. Stamens 2 or 4. Ovary 4-lobed to the base, 4-celled; cells 1-ovuled. Fruit of 4 small nuts. — Herbs and shrubs. Leaves opposite, simple (p. 225). 58. Plantagineae. Corolla regular, scarious, 4-lobed. Stamens 4, filaments very long, flexuose. Ovary entire, 2-celled ; ovules on the septum. CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. lxiv Capsule circumsciss. — Herbs. Leaves radical. Flowers capitate or spiked, green or brownish (p. 226). Subclass Y. Incomplete. Perianth single or 0. § 1. Flower usually hermaphrodite. Perianth single, enclosing the fruit. Stamens hypogynous or perigynous. Ovary 1-celled, 1 -ovuled (3-ovuled in some Amaran- tliacese). 59. Wyctaginese. Perianth elongate, tubular. Stamens hypogynous. Style 1. Ovule erect. Embryo folded; albumen scanty. — Shrubs trees and herbs (p. 228). 60. Chenopodiaceae. Perianth 2-5-lobed or -partite. Stamens peri- gynous. Styles 2 or 3, or 2- or 3-fid; ovule 1, pendulous from a basilar cord. Embryo annular or spiral in mealy albumen. — Usually herbs (p. 229). 61. Amaranthaceae. Perianth of 5 leaflets. Stamens perigynous, monadelphous. Style usually simple; ovules 1 or more, pendulous from basilar cords. Embryo annular in mealy albumen. — Usually herbs (p. 233). 62. Paronycbieae. Perianth 4- or 5-lobed or -partite. Stamens 1- 10, perigynous. Style 2- or 3-fid ; ovule 1, erect. Embryo annular in mealy albumen. — Herbs (p. 234). 63. Polygoneae, Perianth 5- or 6-partite. Stamens 6-9, perigynous. Styles 2 or 3, very short ; ovule erect. Embryo straight or curved in mealy albumen. — Herbs (p. 235). 64. Laurineae. Perianth of 4 -8-segments. Stamens 12-15, perigynous ; anthers opening by recurved valves. Style 1 ; ovule 1, pendulous. Embryo with thick cotyledons ; albumen 0. — Shrubs and trees, rarely herbs (p. 238). § 2. Perianth single. Stamens perigynous. Carpels numerous, 1 -celled, 1-ovuled. 65. Monimiaceae. Perianth 4-1 5-lobed; anthers opening by slits or recurved valves. Embryo small, in fleshy albumen. — Shrubs and trees. Leaves opposite (p. 239). § 3. Flowers hermaphrodite. Perianth single, inferior fin forcer at least), usually tubular. Stamens inserted on its lobes. Ovary 1-celled. 66. Proteaceae. Perianth of 4 narrow deciduous leaflets, often connate below. Stamens 4. Style 1 ; ovules 1 or more. — Shrubs or trees (p. 240). 67. Thymeleae. Perianth tubular, 4-lobed. Stamens 1-4. Style 1 ; ovule 1, pendulous. — Shrubs with tough fibrous bark (p. 241). 68. Santalaceae, Perianth 3-5-lobed, valvate. Stamens 3-6. Style simple or 3-fid ; ovules 3-5, pendulous from a central placenta. Fruit often inferior, 1-seeded (p. 246). § 4. Flowers unisexual. Perianth 0, or of scales ( single in most Urticese). Stamens hypogynous or perigynous. Ovary 3- celled ( 1-celled in Urticese). 69. Euphorbiaceae. Fruit a 3-celled capsule. — Herbs shrubs or trees (p. 247). CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. lxv 70. Cupuliferae. Fruit of 3-angled, 1-seeded nuts, contained in a hard 4-lobed involucre. — Trees. Leaves alternate, stipulate (248). 71. Urticeae. Fruit a minute 1-seeded nut, enclosed by the perianth. — Herbs shrubs or trees (p. 250). § 5. Flowers uni- bisexual. Perianth 0. Ovary \-celled. 72. Chloranthaceae. Flowers uni- or bisexual. Stamens 1-3, epi- gynous. Ovary 1 -celled ; ovule 1, pendulous. — Herbs and shrubs. Leaves opposite (p. 253). 73. Piperaceae. Flowers bisexual, minute, closely packed in slender spikes. Stamens usually 2, hypogynous. Ovary 1-celled; ovule 1, erect. — Herbs and shrubs (p. 254). 74. Balanophoreae. Flowers unisexual. Stamens various. Ovary 1-celled ; ovules solitary, pendulous. — Foot parasites. Leafless or with scales on the stems (p. 255). Subdivision II. G YMN08PERM2E. Ovules naked, not enclosed in an ovary. 75. Coniferae. Anthers in the male, ovules in the female, inserted on scales, which often form catkins or cones. — Trees and shrubs (p. 255). Class II. MONOCOTYLEDONS. Stem, when perennial, without pith, bark, or rings of wood, but consisting of a cellular axis with scattered longitudinal vascular bundles. Veins of the leaves usually parallel, not netted, or if so, by parallel veinlets. Perianth when present usually 3- or 6-merous, the leaflets all petaloid ; often absent, the flowers being contained in the axils of scales arranged in spikelets. Sta- mens usually 3 or 6. Embryo with 1 cotyledon, the plumule being developed in a cavity at its side, and the rootlets from its radicular end, which does not elongate. Subclass I. PetaloideSB. Perianth, when present, of 6 leaflets in 2 whorls ; obscure or absent in Pandanece, Typhacece, and some Naiadece. § 1. Perianth superior, of 6 coloured leaflets. 1. Orchideae. Perianth very irregular. Anthers 1 or 2, sessile in a stigmatiferous column. Ovary 1-celled (p. 260). 2. Irideae. Perianth regular. Stamens 3. Ovary 3-celled (p. 273). 3. Hypoxideae. Perianth regular. Stamens 6. Ovary 3-celled (p. 274). § 2. Perianth incomplete or 0 ( see Lenina, Ruppia, and Zannichellia in § 3.) 4. Pandaneae. Flowers unisexual, in dense spikes or catkins. Perianth 0, or imperfect. Stamens numerous. Ovaries 1-celled, usually numerous and connate, truncate; stigmas sessile. — Shrubby. Leaves with sheathing- bases (p. 275). h Ixvi CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. 5. Typhaceee. Flowers unisexual, in dense spikes or catkins. Peri- anth 0, or of slender hairs. Stamens crowded. Ovaries crowded, tapering into a slender style, stigma lateral. — -Marsh or water plants (p. 276). § 3. Perianth of 6 inferior leaflets ( absent in Lemna, Ruppia, and Zannickellia). 6. BJaiadese. Perianth of small green leaflets or 0. Stamens 1-6. Ovaries 1-6, free, each 1-ovuled.- — Marsh or water plants (p. 277). 7. Lriliaeese. Flowers hermaphrodite. Perianth of 6 petaloid leaflets. Stamens 6. Ovary 3-celled, cells usually 2- or many-ovuled (p. 280). 8. Palme ae. Flowers unisexual. Perianth of 6 coriaceous or fleshy leaflets. Stamens 6. Ovary 3-celled or ovaries 3, cells 1-ovuled (p. 287). 9. Juncess. Flowers hermaphrodite. Perianth of 6 dry brown lanceo- late leaflets. Stamens 3 or 6. Ovary 1- or 3-celled (p. 2S8). Subclass II. Grlumacese. Perianth usually absent or of minute scales or hairs. Flowers in the axils of concave scales collected into spikelets. The perianth is regular and evident in some Restiacece. 10. Restiacese. Perianth of 4-6 leaflets, or absent or reduced to scales. Anthers versatile, 1-celled. Ovary 1-3-celled, or of several free carpels. — Grass or rush-like plants. Leaves sheathing, sheath split to the base. Flowers unisexual (p. 293). 11. Oyperaceae. Perianth 0, or of bristles or minute scales. Anthers terminal, 2-celled. Ovary 1-celled, 1-ovuled. Pericarp coriaceous. Embryo at the base of albumen.— Grass or rush-like herbs. Culms solid. Leaves sheathing, sheath entire (p. 296). 12. Gramineee. Perianth 0, or of 2 minute scales. Stamens 3. An- thers versatile. Ovary 1-celled, 1-ovuled. Pericarp membranous, adhering firmly to the seed. Embryo at the side of the base of the albumen.— Herbs. Gulins fistular, jointed. Leaves sheathing; sheaths split to the base (p. 317). B. Flowerless Plants, answering to Class III. CHYPTOGAMIA. Plants cellular or vascular, without true stamen, pistil, or ovules. Organs of fructification often very minute, giving origin to microscopic spores by which the species are propagated. Spores germinating by microscopic threads, or by a prothallium. Fecundation (when known) effected by spermatozoids (not by pollen grains). Subclass I. Acrogens. — Plants usually furnished with distinct stem and leaves, the latter symmetrically arranged. Stems usually dichotomously branched ; sometimes reduced to simple fronds or membranous green expan- sions, then furnished with a midrib. Fructification various. 1. Filices. Stems of cellular tissue traversed by spirally marked vessels, which are often collected into hard woody bundles. Fructification of very CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. lxvii minute capsules, full of microscopic spores, situated on the under surface of the frond, or on separate branches of the frond ; rarely of larger capsules, which are confluent on the under surface of the frond ( Marattia ) or collected in simple or branched spikes ( Ophioglossum and Botrychium) . — Plants rarely or never aquatic. Vernation circinate, except in the tribe Ophioglossece (p. 344). 2. Xiycopodiaceae. Stem elongate, erect creeping or pendulous, its tissues similar to those' of Filices. Leaves imbricate all round, or distichous or tetrastichous, usually small, flat or subulate. Fructification of capsules, which are axillary in the upper leaves or in the scales of a cone, sessile, 1-3- celled, bursting by 2 or 3 valves, full of microscopic spores, which are marked by 3 radiating lines. — Plants never aquatic. Vernation somewhat circinate (p. 387). Phylloglossum differs from the rest of the Order in its fleshy roots, subulate radical leaves, and solitary scape, bearing one terminal cone. 3. Marsileacese. Aquatic (freshwater) plants, of various habit, fur- nished with spiral vessels, creeping or floating. Capsules of 2 kinds, very various in form and structure, situated on the roots or leaves or stems of the frond, 1- or many-locular (p. 392). Azolla, the only New Zealand genus hitherto discovered, consists of floating blight red pinnate fronds, covered with minute imbricating leaves. 4. Musci. Erect or creeping, small, usually terrestrial plants, with dis- tinct stem and leaves, without spirally marked vessels (spirally marked cells are found only in Sphagnum). Leaves always small, usually with a midrib, membranous or coriaceous. Fructification of two kinds ; 1, more or less obovoid or ovoid, brown, sessile or stalked, erect or drooping capsules, which open by a lid, or rarely by 4 lateral slits, or not at all, and contain minute spores ; 2, minute cylindric membranous sacs (antheridia), which are axillary or crowded at the tips of the branchlets, and contain spermatozoa. 3. J imger mannie 3e. Plants all cellular, usually with the habit of Musci, but often forming flat continuous fronds with a stout midrib. Leaves without a midrib, usually distichous or secund, entire, 2- or more lobed. Fructification of two kinds, as in Musci, but the capsules are split from the top to the base into 4 diverging valves, and the spores are mixed with spiral filaments. 6. Marcbaritieae. Leafless, wholly cellular plants, consisting ofbroad, greeu, rather thick, flat lobed fronds, with or without a midrib, closely appressed to the ground, and emitting rootlets from the under surface; cuticle porous. Fructification of two kinds: 1, capsules, usually symmetrically disposed on the under side of a peltate peduncled receptacle, which rises from the edge of the frond (rarely solitary and sessile), and contains spores mixed with spiral filaments ; 2, antheridia, contained in sessile or peduncled peltate or discoid receptacles. 7. Characese. Freshwater plants. Stems leafless, branched dichotc- mously, and furnished with whorled branchlets, consisting of long parallel transparent tubes often coated with an opaque crust of carbonate of lime. lxviii CLASSIFICATIONS OF ORDERS AND GENERA. Fructification of two kinds ; 1, lateral red “ globules” composed of 8 3-angu- lar scales which enclose a mass of jointed filaments; 2, axillary “nucules” surrounded by 5 spiral filaments, and filled with starch granules. Subclass II. Thallogens.— Plants usually without a distinct leafy stem, forming a flattened or cylindric, dichotomously branched or variously formed frond or tliallus, or composed of articulated threads or simple cells variously disposed ; vascular or spiral tissue 0 or extremely rare. Fructifica- tion imbedded in the substance of the thallus, very various. 8. Lichenes. Perennial, coriaceous, or rigid or crustaceous plants, all terrestrial, consisting of a thallus which is erect or oppressed to the ground, or to rocks or trees, often reduced to mere scales or a powdery crust ; sub- stance always very dense, cellular externally ; filamentous internally. Fructi- fication of two kinds: 1, septate spores contained in tubes (asci) which are usually collected into hard peltate disks or shields formed of the upper surface of the thallus, but sometimes are imbedded in cracks of the thallus ; 2, spermo- gones, or small sacs containing spermatia, which latter are supposed to be a form of spermatozoa ; 3, pycnides, obscure organs, giving origin to spore- like bodies at their tips ; 4, gonidia, or globose spore-like bodies imbedded in the filamentous substance of the thallus, and sometimes breaking through the cortical substance, and forming powdery masses called soredia and cyphella. 9. Fungi. Cellular, terrestrial or epiphytic or parasitic plants, present- ing an infinite variety of forms, but never forming flat crusts or foliaceous ex- pansions as the Lichenes and Algce, frequently existing on animal matter and on living or dead foliage, often ephemeral, variously coloured, rarely green. Substance consisting of a congeries of cells or cellular filaments, usually soft or succulent, never containing gonidia. Fructification of microscopic spores attached to the outer cellular surface, or seated on the top of peculiar cells, or contained in asci as in Lichenes. Most delicate spiral filaments have been found in a few genera. 10. Algse. Cellular marine and freshwater plants, consisting of folia- ceous variously often brightly coloured fronds, which are simple or branched or pinnatelv divided, with or without midrib, or reduced to cellular fila- ments, or to simple cells. Fructification of four kinds, free or imbedded in the tissue of the frond, either promiscuously or in separate sacs or ve- sicles ; 1, zoospores, or minute bodies moving through the water by the motion of fine cilia, and requiring very high power of the microscope to render them visible; 2, spores of various forms, which are fertilized by antheridia; 3, antheridia, containing spermatozoa; 4, gonidia, or minute organs corresponding to the buds of higher plants. HANDBOOK or THE NEW ZEALAND FLOKA. Class I. DICOTYLEDONS. Order I. RANUNCULACE-ffi. Herbs, with alternate or radical leaves ( Clematis excepted). Flowers usually hermaphrodite. — Sepals 3-6, free, often petaloid, usually deciduous. Petals 5-10 or 0, sometimes spurred or deformed, often with a pit or scale towards the base, deciduous. Stamens hypogynous, usually very numerous ; anthers ad- nate. Carpels numerous, free, on a torus which sometimes elongates. Fruit of few or many 1-seeded achenes, or many-seeded follicles. Seeds with copious fleshy albumen, and a minute embryo. An Order abounding in all temperate climates, rarer in tropical. Many European and other genera have irregular flowers, and otherwise deviate from the New Zealand types ; such are the cultivated Aconite, Larkspur, Columbine, etc. All the New Zealand genera are British. Climbing shrubs with opposite compound leaves 1. Clematis. Herb. Leaves radical, linear. Sepals 5. Petals 0 2. Myosurus. Herbs. Sepals 5. Petals 5-20. Carpels 1-ovuled 3. Ranunculus. Herb. Leaves radical, sagittate. Sepals petaloid. Petals 0. Carpels many-ovuled 4. Caltha. 1. CLEMATIS, Linn. Much branched, slender, climbing shrubs, with opposite compound leaves, and panicles of white or cream-coloured polygamous flowers. — Sepals 4-8, petaloid, valvate. Stamens 6 or more. Carpels many, 1-ovuled. Achenes indehiscent, the styles elongated into long feathered awns. A large and widely diffused genus, of which some foreign species have blue or purple flowers, or herbaceous or erect stems, or entire leaves, or minute petals. The New Zealand species are very variable, passing one into the other; their flowers are almost unisexual, the males having no carpels, and the females few stamens. The anthers have no appendage at the tip as most Australian species have, C. parviflora alone having a very minute one. VOL. I. E 2 i. ranuncttlace.e. [ Clematis . Leaves simply %-foliolate. Flowers 1J-4 in. Sepals oblong. Leaflets 2-3 in 1. C. indivisa. Flowers 1-2 in. Sepals oblong. Leaflets I-I5 in., lobulate . . 2. C. hexasepala. Flowers f-1 5 in. Sepals linear, with thick tomentum .... 3. C.foetida. Flowers J-l in. Sepals linear, with silky pubescence 4. C. parviflora. Leaves usually biternate, or Z-foliolate with 3- partite leaflets. Flowers 1-11 in. Sepals linear-oblong 5. (7. Colensoi. 1. C. indivisa, Willd. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 6. A large, strong, woody climber, with trunk often % ft. diam. Leaves 3-foliolate, coriaceous, glabrous or downy ; leaflets 1-4 in. long, varying from linear-oblong to ovate-cordate, all petioled, entire, rarely lobed. Flowers 1-4 in. diam., most abundantly pro- duced, white, sweet-scented. Sepals 6-8, broad- or narrow-oblong. Anthers obtuse, oblong. Achenes very downy. — Hook. Bot: Mag; t. 4398 (a variety with leaflets lobed as in C. hexasepala) ; C. integrifolia, Forst. Abundant throughout the islands, festooning trees, etc., especially on the skirts of forests, Banks and Solander, etc. 2. C. hexasepala, DC. — C. Colensoi, Hook, fil., FI. N. Z. i. 6. t. 1. Smaller in all parts than C. indivisa, and best distinguished by its smaller narrow ovate-cordate, often lobulate leaflets, small flowers, and very narrow anthers. Leaves glabrous, coriaceous; leaflets 1-1£ in. long, coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, serrate or lobulate, rarely entire. Peduncles pubescent. Flowers white, 1-2 in. diam. Sepals 6, broadly linear, obtuse, downy. An- thers long, linear, obtuse. Achenes pilose. — C. hexapetala, Forst. Northern Island : sandy banks on the east coast, Colenso. Middle Island, Forster: Upper Awatere Valley, Sinclair. I have examined an authentic specimen of this, gathered and named by Forster, in Mus. Paris, and find that the plant which I formerly called Colensoi is the true hexasepala. 3. C. foetida, Raoul, Choix, xxiv. t. 22 ; — FI. N. Z. i. 7. Leaves as in C. parviflora, but coriaceous, larger, and glabrous below. Panicle densely tomentose, as are the sepals. Flowers small, -|— f in. diam., foetid (Raoul). Sepals 4-6, linear. Filaments slender; anthers shortly linear-oblong. Achenes silky. Var. 0. depauperata, FI. N. Z. 1. c. Leaflets narrow-linear, very small, ^-li in. diam. Peduncles short, 1-flowered. Common in the Northern and Middle Islands. Var. 0. Lake Rotoatara, Colenso ; Canterbury, Travers. The large leaflets and deuse tomentum on the inflorescence distin- guish this from parviflora and Colensoi, and the small flowers and narrow sepals from hexasepala. 4. C. parviflora, A. Cunn. ,- — FI. N. Z. i. 7. A slender climber, more or less covered with fulvous pubescence. Leaves 3-foliolate ; leaflets ^-1 in. long, ovate-cordate, usually broad, subacute, entire or lobed, pubescent chiefly beneath. Flowers -5— 1 in. diam. Sepals covered with silky pubescence, narrow-linear. Filaments slender, anthers short, broad, with a minute swell- ing at the apex of the connective. Achenes silky. Var. 0. depauperata. Leaflets very small. Sepals narrowed into long slender points. — Perhaps a distinct species. Northern Island : abundant on skirts of woods, Banks and Solander, etc. Var. 0, Nelson, Travers. 5. C. Colensoi, Uook. f. — C. hexasepala, FI. N. Z. i. 7 (not DC.). A Clematis.] I. RANUNCDLACEj®. 3 slender climber. Leaves generally biternate, or 3-foliolate with the leaflets 3- lobed or 3-partite. Leaflets small, J— J in. long, more membranous than in C. fcetida, ovate-cordate, unequally toothed, lobed or almost 3-partite. Peduncles and pedicels slender. Flowers small, green, very sweet-scented, 1-1 Jin. diam., male polyandrous ; hermaphrodite 6-8-androus. Sepals silky. Anthers narrow -linear. Achenes glabrous or silky. — C. hexasepala, Lindl. Bot. Beg. xxxii. t. 44. Var. R. rutafolia, FI. N. Z. i. 7. Leaves biternate or bipinnate, leaflets 5 in. long. In various parts of the Northern and Middle Islands. Var. /8, common in the Middle Island. Allied to C. hexasepala, from which it is easily distinguished by its smaller size and small green flowers; and from fcetida and parviflora, by the broad sepals and narrow long anthers : it is certainly not the C. hexapetala of Forster, to which I gave the name of C. Colensoi in the New Zealand Flora. 2. MYOSTJRUS, Linn. Small stemless annual herbs, with linear leaves and many 1 -flowered scapes. — Sepals 5, gibbous or tubular or spurred at the base. Petals 0 in the N. Z. species. Stamens 5 or more. Carpels 1-ovuled. Achenes small, beaked, sessile and crowded on the torus, which elongates as they ripen. A small genus, native of the temperate northern and southern hemispheres. 1. M. aristatus, Bentli. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 8. About 1 in. high. Leaves 2*0 in. broad. Flower minute, greenish, apetalous. Sepals with a spurred base. Stamens 5 or 6. Fruiting torus J—J in. long, erect. Northern Island : pebbly beach near Cape Palliser, Colenso ; also a native of Cali- fornia, and of the Andes of Chili, at 11,500 ft. elevation, but not found in Australia, w'here the European (and only other known) species takes its place. 3. RANUNCULUS, Linn. Herbs with petioled radical leaves, and yellow or white flowers. — Sepals 3-5, concave. Petals 5-20, with 1-3 glands or scales near the base. Achenes numerous, small, with short, straight or hooked styles, and one ascending ovule. A very large genus in all temperate countries, rare in tropical ; mauy are acrid and poi- sonous. Some of the N. Z. species are the finest known ; all are very variable indeed. 1 . Stem erect. Leaves peltate. Blowers white or cream-coloured. Margin of leaf simply crenate 1. R. Lyallii. Margin of leaf bicrenate and lobed at the base 2. R. Traversii. 2. Stem erect , without creeping stolons. Leaves not peltate. Flowers yellow ( white in Bucbanani). Achenes not muricate. a. Achenes tumid , often angled (not flattened, with thick margins). Leaves entire, 4-8 in. Petals 5-6. Acbenes hirsute .... 3. 7?. insignis. Leaves entire, 1-3 in. Petals 5-8. Achenes glabrous . ... 4c. R. ping uis. Leaves deeply 3-7-lobed. Petals 10-15. Flowers many, 11 in. . 5. R. nivicola. Leaves 3-5-lobed. Petals 10-12. Flowers few, 1-11 in. . . . 6. R. geraniifolius. Glabrous. Leaves lobed or partite. Scape 1-flowered. Flowers white 7. R. Buchanani. Glabrous, fleshy. Leaves multifid, cauline involucrate. Flowers many 8. R. Haastii. Glabrous, fleshy. Leaves multifid. Scape naked, short, 1-flowered 9. R. crithmifolius. Silky, short, stout. Leaves multifid. Scape stout, naked, 1-flowered 10. R. sericophyllus. Pilose, slender. Leaves multifid. Scape slender, naked, 1-flowered 11. R Sinclairii. B 2 4 I. RANUNCULACEjE. [ Ranunculus . b. Achenes flattened, border thickened ; style short , hooked. Leaves hairy. Stem branched, leafy. Leaves lobed or pinnate. Peduncle slender, longer than the leaves. Sepals reflexed 12. 12, plebeius. Stem 0. Leaves all radical. Scapes slender, longer than the leaves. Sepals spreading 13. R. lappaceus. Stem leafy. Scape shorter than the leaves, very stout, l-flowered 14. R. subscaposus. 3. Stem creeping, or with creeping stolons ( unknown in R. gracilipes). Flowers yellow. Sepals refiexed? Achenes tumid, not muricate. — Marsh or water plants, all gla- brous except 19. Scapes \-Jlowered. Leaves 3-5-partite. Flowers ■§— f in. Petals 5-10, narrow . . 15. R. macropus. Leaves 3-5-partite. Flowers j-f in. Petals 5-8, linear . . .16. R.rivularis. Leaves 3-foliolate. Flowers in. Petals 5-8, spathulate . . 17. 12- acaulis. Leaves piunate or 3-5-foliolate. Flowers J-f in. Petals 8-10, ohovate-cuneate 18. R. gracilipes. Stem very stout, short. Leaves entire or lobed. Scape very short. Petals 10-15 19. R. pachyrrhizus. 4. Stem very slender, pilose. Achenes muncate. Flowers minute, almost sessile, opposite the leaves 20. R. parviflorus. 1. R. Lyallii, Hook, /., n. sp. An erect, very handsome, coriaceous plant, 2 to 4 ft. high, with paniculately branched many-flowered stem. Leaves peltate, on long stout petioles, glabrous ; limb orbicular, very concave, thick and coriaceous, 1 5 in. diam., simply crenate ; veins reticulated ; cauline sessile, lobed and crenate ; seedling-leaves not peltate, broadly rhomboid, with cuneate bases. Peduncles very numerous, villous, stout, erect, with linear- oblong bracts. Plowers waxy -white, 4 in. diam. Sepals 5, broad, pilose. Petals broadly cuneate, with an obscure oblong basilar gland. Stamens small, short ; anthers oblong. Torus cylindric, hairy, lengthening after flowering. Achenes villous, oblique ; style flexuose, subulate ; edges com- pressed, not margined. Middle Island : Milford Sound, Lyall ; moist places in the Southern Alps, 2-3000 ft., Travers, Sinclair, and Haast ; Otago, alt. 1-4000 ft., Hector and Buchanan. “Water Lily ” of the shepherds. The most noble species of the genus. This and the following are the only known Ranunculi with peltate leaves. 2. R. Traversii, Hook.f., n. sp. Very similar to R. Lyallii, but smaller, the leaves 6 to 7 in. diam. and broadly twice or thrice crenate with deeper notches, and with two incisions near the base. Flowers cream-coloured. Middle Island: moist gullies in Wurumui mountains, Travers. I follow Mr. Travers’s opinion in distinguishing this species, which is certainly closely allied to the former. I have hut very indifferent specimens. 3. R. insignis, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 8. t. 2. Erect, robust, panicu- lately branched, villous, often 4 ft. high, fulvous or rufous when dry. Leaves rounded-cordate, 4-8 in. broad, very coriaceous, crenate and lobed ; petioles 6 in. long. Peduncles veiy numerous, stout, with (often opposite) linear-ob- long bracts. Flowers golden, 1^ in. diam. Sepals 5-6, oblong, woolly at the back. Petals 5-6, obcordate, with 3 glands near the base. Achenes forming a small head upon an oblong pubescent torus, villous, tumid, with a slender, nearly straight style. Northern Island: Ruahine range, Tongariro, and Hikurangi, Colenso. 4. R. pinguis, Hook. f. FI. Antarct. i. 3. t. 1. Stout, rather fleshy, Ranunculus .] I. RANUNCULACEjE. 5 erect, 4-] 0 in. high ; stem simple, branched, more or less villous with scattered soft white hairs, or quite glabrous. Eadical leaves on short (2-3 in.) stout petioles, fleshy, rounded reniform, deeply crenate-lobulate, 1-3 in. diam., veins reticulated, in young plants oblong or cuneate ; cauline more or less cut. Scapes 1- or many-flowered, very stout or slender. Flowers f-1 in. diam., golden. Sepals linear- oblong, glabrous or hairy. Petals 5-8, obovate-cuneate, more or less retuse ; glandular depressions 1-3 at the base, between the veins. Achenes numerous, crowded, forming a globose head, glabrous, sharply angled ; style subulate, nearly straight. Var. a. Scapes branched, many-flowered. Petals longer than sepals. Head of fruit small. — R. Munroi, FI. N. Z. ii. 323. Var. /8. Much shorter, stouter, and more fleshy. Scapes 1- or few-flowered. Sepals as long as petals. — R. pinguis , H. f. 1. c. Middle Island : mountains of Nelson, summit of Macrae’s Run, Tarndale, Discovery Peaks, and "Wairau Gorge, alt. 4-5500 ft., Muvro, Sinclair; Southern Alps, Haast. 13. Lord Auckland’s group and Campbell’s Island, J. I). H. Var. j8 is certainly only an Antarctic form, with a more succulent, stouter habit, 1-flowered scapes, shorter petals, and larger heads of carpels. 5. R. nivicola, Hook.; — FI. N. Z. i. 8. Erect, paniculately branched, 2-3 ft. high, hirsute with -lax, soft, white hairs, or nearly glabrous. Leaves long-petioled, rounded cordate or reniform, 3-5 in. diam., deeply 3-7- lobed ; lobes broadly cuneiform, inciso-crenate ; cauline laciniate ; petioles 8-12 in. Flowers numerous, large, bright yellow, 1| in. diam. Sepals 5, linear-oblong, hirsute. Petals 10-15, narrow cuneate, notched, with one gland at the base. Achenes forming a small broadly ovoid or rounded head, glabrous; style straight, hooked at the tip. — Hook. Ic. PI. t. 571-2. Northern Island : near the perpetual snow on Mount Egmont, Dieffenbach. 6. E. geraniifolius, Hook. FI. N. Z. i. 9. t. 3. Tall, slender, spa- ringly branched, 1-2 ft., glabrous or villous in parts, especially near the root, with white, long, silky hairs. Eadical leaves broadly reniform, 2-3 in. diam., deeply 3-5-lobed ; lobes cuneate, crenate-lobed ; cauline sessile, cut and lobed ; petioles slender, 6-8 in. Peduncles slender, glabrous or vil- lous. Flowers J-l^ in. diam. Sepals oblong, glabrous. Petals 10-12, golden, twice as long as broad, blunt, gland depressed, close to the base. Achenes turgid, with short flexuose styles, glabrous, collected into a small globose head. Northern Island : snow rills on the Ruahine range, Colenso. Middle Island : top of Gordon’s Nob, Munro. Closely allied to R. nivicola, but smaller in all its parts; the rhizome may be creeping, but I think not. 7. R. Buchanani, Hook.f., n. sp. Stout, erect, a span and more high, silky or glabrous. Eoot-stalk as thick as the thumb, full of milky viscid fluid ; rootlets thick, fibrous. Leaves radical on long thick petioles 1-4 in. long, reniform in outline, ternatisect, 2-6 in. broad ; divisions petioled, more or less cut into linear or cuneate, 3-5-fid lobes ; cauline similar, sessile. Flowers solitary, large, 2J in. broad, white. Sepals 5, reflexed, villous. Petals 15-20, linear-oblong. 'Achenes turgid, pilose ; styles subulate, A— j- in. long, collected into a globose head. Middle Island : Otago, Lake district, in large patches, alt. 5-6000 ft., Hector and Bu- chanan ; ? Macaulay river and Waimakeriri country, alt. 2-5000 ft., Haast (both without I. KANUNCULACEjE. 6 [ Ranunculus . flowers). I have a fine coloured drawing of this plant from Mr. Buchanan ; it is a very beautiful species, described as having the leaves at times almost entire. 8. R. Haastii, Hook. /., n. sp. Very stout, fleshy, glabrous, a span high. Eadical leaves broadly reniform, 3 in. diam., palmately cut to the base into 5-7 deeply and irregularly laciniate, fleshy, blunt lobes ; petiole tapering downwards, 3-4 in. long. Scape as thick as the finger, naked be- low, with a crowded mass of sessile laciniate cauline leaves, forming a sort of leafy involucre to the numerous 1-flowered naked peduncles. Flowers absent. Aclienes forming a globose head as large as a nut, fleshy, very numerous, large, Jin. long, on a globose swollen torus, glabrous, turgid ; style long, flattened, subulate. Middle Island : shingle beds on Mount Torlesse and the Ribbon-wood range, alt. 4500 to 6000 ft., Haast. A most remarkable plant, of which I have but two imperfect specimens ; it is probably very variable, and other specimens may deviate much from the above description. 9. R. crithmifolius, Hook. /., n. sp. Small, perfectly glabrous, very fleshy, glaucous, stemless ; rootstock short, stout, horizontal, with thick fleshy fibres. Leaves all radical, on recurved petioles 1-2 in. long, blade broad, {— 1 in. broad, reniform in outline, biternately multifid ; segments short, linear, T\7 in. long, obtuse. Scape stout, fleshy, erect, shorter than the leaves, single- flowered. Flowers small. Sepals linear-oblong. Petals not seen. Achenes in a globose bead, ■§■ in. diam., turgid, keeled ; style sharp, straight, subulate. Middle Island : Wairau Gorge, on shingle slips, alt. 6000 feet, Travers. A very sin- gular plant, easily recognized by its glaucous, fleshy habit, finely divided leaves, and single- flowered, short scapes. 10. R. sericophyllus, Hook.f., n. sp. Short, stout, erect, very silky, scapigerous, 1-flowered ; root fibrous. Leaves all radical, 1-2 in. long, pe- tiole stout, blade broadly ovate in outline, tripinnatisect, membranous ; seg- ments small, linear-oblong, subacute, with a pencil of silky hairs at The tip. Scape stout, erect, very silky, longer than the leaves, 1-flowered. Flower 1-1£ in. diam. Sepals oblong, membranous, spreading, almost as long as the petals. Petals 8-10, obovate-cuneate, rounded at the tip, bright yellow ; glands 3, naked. Achenes not seen. Middle Island : snow holes on Mount Brewster, and Hopkins river, amongst grass, alt. 5-6000 feet, Haast. A beautiful little plant, allied to the Tasmanian R. Gannii, and like it, with 3 glands on the petals, but much more robust and silky, with large golden- yellow flowers, membranous leaves, with much smaller, shorter, ultimate segments. 11. R. Sinclair!!, Ilook.f, n. sp. Small, 2 to 8 in. high, almost glabrous, with a few thin long silky hairs at the base of the petioles, and sometimes on the petioles and scapes ; rootstock stout, prostrate, with stout fibres. Leaves tufted, 1-4 in. long, ovate-oblong in outline, bipinnatisect or multifid; seg- ments narrow-linear, short, spreading, primary divisions 2 to 4 pairs, opposite, ovate in outline. Scape slender, leafless, 1-flowered. Flower •§ in. diam., golden-yellow. Sepals 5. Petals 5, linear-obovate, with a deep oblong gland below the middle. Achenes with subulate, short, straight styles. Middle Island : mountains above Tarndale, alt. 5000 ft ., Sinclair; Wairau Gorge, alt. ' 4-5000 ft. Travers ; Otago, Lake district, 6000 ft.. Hector and Buchanan. A very peculiar little species, quite unlike any other, easily recognized by its small size and finely-cut leaves. The rootstock is prostrate, but I do not think the plant belongs to the creeping section of the genus, which is almost wholly glabrous. It resembles the Andean R. dichotomns more Ranunculus .] 1. HANUNCULACEiE. 7 than any other. A Ruahine-range plant, of Colenso, with long hairs on scapes and petioles, and less divided leaves, but without flower, may be a form of this. 12. R. pleheius, Br.; — M. N. Z. i. 9. — R.Mrtus, Banks and Sol. ; PI. N. Z. i. 9. Short or tall, more or less branched, and covered with long spread- ing or appressed hairs. Leaves mostly radical, long-petioied, 3-folioIate or pin- nately biternate ; leaflets usually broadly ovate, lobed and toothed. Scapes or branches numerous, ascending, slender, leafy, branched, 10-24 in. long, with few sessile or petioled leaves. Peduncles slender, glabrous or covered with ap- pressed or patent, rigid or soft hairs. 'Flowers f in. diam. Sepals oblong, reflexed. Petals twice as long, obovate, rounded at the tip, with a small de- pressed gland at the base. Achenes glabrous, compressed, forming a rounded head ; margin thickened ; style short, hooked ; receptacle elongate-ovoid, pi- lose.— R. acris, A. Kich. Flora, not Linn. Abundant throughout the islands. Banks and Solander, etc. A common Australian plant, and probably a form of a South African and European one. 13. R. lappaceus, 8m., var. multiscapus. — R. multiscapus, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 9. t. 5. Much smaller than R. plebeius, 1-10 in. high, more or less hairy or hirsute, and differing in the entire or 3 -lobed leaves, slender single-flowered scapes, and spreading sepals. Leaves ^-1 in. long, cuneate or ovate or ovate-rotundate, coarsely crenate, entire or 3-lobed, or 3-partite. Scapes usually longer than the leaves, covered with spreading or appressed hairs. Petals often large and bright yellow. Northern and Middle Islands : common in many situations, especially subalpine ones, ascending to 3000 feet in Otago, A most abundant Tasmanian and Australian plant. 14. R, subscaposus, Hook./. FI. Antarct. i. 5. Erect or decumbent, very hairy, almost hispid, 6-10 in. high ; root fibrous. Leaves on petioles 4-8 in. long, covered with spreading or appressed hairs ; blade 1-1 ^ in. long, hairy on both surfaces, either broadly triangular-ovate and 3-lobed to the base, the lobes cuneate and incised, or entire with a cuneate base, and the margin above the middle deeply lobed or cut. Scape or stem shorter than the leaves, hispid or villous, sometimes running. Flowers small, •£— J in. broad. Sepals 5, spreading, membranous. Petals 5, bright yellow. Pipe achenes not seen. Middle Island : Hopkins river, shady gorges near snow, alt. 4-5000 ft., Haast. Campbell's Island, Lygll. This seems an alpine ally or a form of R. plebeius, remarkable for the stout hispid or hairy scapes or flowering branches being shorter than the leaves. 15. R. macropus, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 10. Perfectly glabrous. Stems slender, 2 ft. long and more, fistular prostrate and rooting. Leaves 1-3 in. diam., semicircular in outline, cut to the base into 3-5 leaflets ; leaflets broad- or narrow- cuneate, irregularly cut and lobed at the apex, lobes obtuse ; petiole 4-12 in. long, weak. Peduncles solitary, axillary, those near the ends of the branches short, the rest very long. Flower -J— f in. diam. Sepals 5. Petals 5-10, longer or shorter than the sepals, narrow obovate-oblong ; gland depressed, basal. Achenes turgid, glabrous, smooth, collected in a small glo- bose bead ; style subulate ; receptacle oblong, glabrous. — Hook. Ic. PI. t. 634. Common in pools and marshes, apparently throughout the the islands, from Poverty Bay, Colenso , to Otago, Lindsay. This differs from R. rivularis chiefly in its very great size, more lax habit, very long petioles, and the much broader segments of the leaves. 8 I. RANUN CULACEAS. [ Ranunculus . 16. R. rivularis, Banks and Sol. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 11. Creeping, perfectly glabrous, slender. Stems tufted, or sending out creeping stolons, or prostrate and branching at the nodes, or floating and branching irregularly. Leaves broadly ovate, reniform or semicircular, 1 in. diatn., cut into 3-7 leaflets, which are linear or narrow-cuneate, deeply lobed and cut at the apex or to the middle, sometimes ternatisect ; petioles 1-3 in. long. Scapes or pedun- cles slender, longer than the leaves, 1-flowered. Flower f in. diam. Se- pals 5. Petals 5-8, linear-oblong ; gland depressed, placed just below the middle. Achenes as in R. macro-pus. Var. a. major, Benth. FI. Austral, i. 14. Suberect ; leaves tufted. — 11. incisus, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 10, t. iv. Var. (i. subjtuitans, Benth. 1. c. Floating, or prostrate in wet swamps. Leaves alternate. — R. rivularis, FI. N. Z. i. 11 ; R. inundatus, Banks and Sol.; FI. Tasm. i. 8. Abundant in watery places throughout the islands, Banks and Solander, etc. Also abun- dant in Australia. 17. R. acaulis, Banks and Sol. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 11. Small, perfectly gla- brous, rather succulent. Stems with creeping stolons, 4-6 in. long. Leaves tufted, in. broad, cut into 3, obovate, entire or 2-3-lobed, coriaceous, broad, obtuse leaflets; petioles 1-3 in. long. Scapes 1-flowered, usually shorter than the petioles. Flower | in. diam. Sepals 5. Petals 5-8, spathulate ; gland depressed, near the middle of the petal. Achenes as in R. macropus. Northern and Middle Islands: sandy and gravelly places, by rills of water. Bay of Islands, not rare, but much more so than R. inundatus ; Lord Auckland's group, J. B. H. Much smaller than either of the foregoing, and at once recognized by the nearly entire broad leaflets. The Valdiviau R. stenopetalus, Hook. Ic. PI. t. 667, is the same species, I think. 18. R. gracilipes, Hook.f., n. sp. Small, perfectly glabrous, slender. Stems creeping ? Leaves all radical, variable in size ; petioles slender, 1-4 in. long ; blade pinnately divided, either pinnate, with 2-3 pairs of rounded, 3-4-lobed, sessile leaflets, in. long, or Alternately divided with the leaf- lets petioled, wedge-shaped, deeply lobed, 1 in. long. Scapes 3-6 in. long, very slender, 1-flowered. Flowers f in. diam., golden-yellow. Sepals glabrous, oblong. Petals 8-10, twice as long, obovate-cuneate, retuse; de- pressed gland small, near the very base. Middle Island : banks of Lake Okau, Haast. A very distinct but variable species, with the habit and appearance of R. rivularis , but the leaves are pinnately divided. My specimens are very imperfect, and I place it in the creeping section from its resemblance to the preceding. 19. R. pachyrrhizus, Hook.f., n. sp. Small, densely matted, very suc- culent. Scapes and petioles with long weak hairs. Stem prostrate, cylindri- cal, creeping, as thick as a goose-quill. Leaves very short, small, all radical ; petioles stout, fleshy, \ in. long; blade cuneate or obovate-cuneate, in. long, acutely lobed or cut. Scape short, stout, 1-flowered. Flowers f-1 in. diam. Sepals linear-oblong, membranous. Petals 10-15, obovate-spa- thulate, bright yellow ; depressed gland near the base. Achenes not seen. Middle Island : Otago, Lake district, alt. 6-8000 ft., covering large tracts in low matted patches, Hector and Buchanan. A most curious little species, best known by its habit and habitat. 20. R. parviflorus, Linn., var. australis, Benth. FI. Austral, i. 15. Ranunculus .] I. RANUNCULACEjE. 9 — j R. sessilijlorus, Br. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 11. Slender, hairy, annual. Stem pro- strate or rarely erect, branching, 1-12 in. long. Leaves few radical and many cauline, alternate, small, 3— | in. diam., orbicular, 3-5-lobed, the lobes entire or variously cut, on short slender petioles. Flowers very small, on the branches opposite the leaves, solitary, almost or quite sessile." Sepals fugacious. Petals 5, about as long as the sepals. Achenes few, in a small globular head, compressed with thin edges, pilose, the sides covered with minute tubercles or hooks ; style short, hooked. Northern Island, Colenso (perhaps introduced). Common in temperate Australia. The typical R. parvijtorus is a S. European plant. 4. CALTHA, Linn. Glabrous, tufted herbs, with most or all of the leaves radical, and 1 -flowered scapes. — Sepals 5 or more, petaloid, imbricate. Petals 0. Stamens numerous. Carpels several, with many ovules in two rows on the ventral suture. Fol- licles splitting along the inner face, several-seeded. A small genus, found in the temperate and cold regions of both hemispheres. 1. C. novae-Zelandise, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 12. t. 6. Short, stout, tufted, glabrous, perennial, with a thick rootstock, numerous radical leaves, and short, thick, 1-flowered scape. Leaves spreading ; blade ovate-oblong, notched at the apex, deeply cordate and auricled at the base, with the obtuse auricles turned up and appressed to the surface of the leaf ; petioles 1-6 in., dilated at the base into large membranous sheaths. Flowers 1-2 in. diam. Sepals 5-7, linear-subulate. Stamens short, very numerous. Carpels 5-7, broadly ovate, gibbous ; style short, hooked. Northern Island : top of the Ruahine mountains, Colenso. Middle Island ; Mount Brewster and Hopkins river, alt. 5-6000 ft., Haast ; Otago, alpine districts, alt. 4-6000 ft., Hector and Buchanan. The C. introloba, F. Muell., of Tasmania and Victoria (a plant not discovered when this was published) is very closely allied to this, differing chiefly in the re- curved styles. Order II. MAGNOLIACEiE. Tribe Wintered. Aromatic shrubs or trees, with alternate, exstipulate leaves. — Sepals and petals imbricated in 2, 3, or many series, very deciduous. Stamens numerous ; hypogynous. Filaments often thick or dilated ; anthers adnate. Carpels few, in 1 series, with 2 or more ovules attached to the ventral suture. Stigma sessile and terminal or decurrent along the suture. Ripe carpels of free, small drupes follicles or berries. Seeds few ; testa shining ; albumen copious, fleshy ; embryo small. This description refers only to the tribe IVinterea, which alone is represented in N. Zealand. This Order contains many genera, in some of which the carpels are very numerous and spiked, in others combined, and in some the flowers are unisexual ; it abounds in the southern United States, and the mountainous regions of India and Eastern Asia; its qualities are aromatic. The genus Brimys contains one S. American, two Australian, one alpine Bornean, and probably several New Caledonian species. 10 II. MAGNOLIACEJE. 1. DRIMYS, Forst. Sepals 2 or 3, membranous, combined into an in'egularly lobed calyx. Petals 6 or more, in 2 or more series. Filaments thickened upwards ; anther-cells diverging. Carpels few. 1. D. axillaris, Forst.; — FI. N. Z. i. 12. A small, slender, evergreen tree, 10-30 ft. high, with black bark, aromatic and pungent in all its parts. Leaves 1-6 in. long, elliptical-ovate, blunt, shortly petioled, quite entire, bright-green above, glaucous below, pellucid-dotted, midrib hairy beneath. Flowers small, axillary or from scars of fallen leaves, solitary or few to- gether; pedicels slender. Petals unequal, linear. Stamens 8-10, in several series. Berries about 3, size of a peppercorn. Seeds several, angled. — D. co- lorata, Raoul, Choix, t. 23 ; Wintera axillaris, Forst. Prodr. Abundant in forests throughout the islands, Banks and Solander, etc. “Pepper-tree” of the colonists. "Wood makes pretty veneers, Buchanan. Order III. CRUCIFERS. Herbs, usually with small racemose flowers. — Sepals 4, free. Petals 4, free, placed crosswise. Stamens 6 (rarely 1, 2, or 4), hypogynous, 2 longer than the others. Ovary 2-celled, with 2 or more ovules. Capsule 2- (rarely 1-) celled, bursting longitudinally by 2 valves, which fall away from the seed-bearing placentas. Seeds exalbuminous, with the radicle turned up toward the edges (accumbent) or back of the cotyledons (incumbent). A large Order, abounding in all temperate countries, especially of Europe and Asia. Most of the New Zealand genera are British. Properties stimulant and antiscorbutic. The Mustard, Shepherd’s-purse, Radish, Turnip, Cabbage, etc., all belong to this Order, and are found as escapes from cultivation. * Pod long and narrow ( often short in Nasturtium). Pod terete, stout, curved. Seeds in 2 rows. Flowers yellow ... 1. Nasturtium. Pod somewhat 4-gouous. Seeds in 1 row. Flowers yellow .... 2. Barbarea. Pod terete, slender. Seeds in 1 row 3. Sisymbrium. Pod flat. Valves elastic. Seeds in 1 row. Flowers white .... 4. Cardamine. ** Pod short and broad. Pod with convex or keeled valves 5. Braya. Pod with much-flattened, "often winged, 1-seeded valves 6. Lepidium. Pod with much-flattened, often winged, many-seeded valves .... 7. Notothlaspi. 1. NASTURTIUM, Br. Branching herbs, with usually yellow flowers and cut leaves. — Sepals spreading. Petals with short claws, yellow, sometimes 0. Stamens 6 or fewer. Pod subcylindric, usually curved , valves membranous, concave, many-seeded. Seeds in 2 series in each valve, minute, turgid ; cotyledons accumbent. A large British genus, of which the Watercress (N. officinale) is a white-flowered species, abuudantly naturalized in rivers, etc. 1. N. palustre, DC.—N. terrestre, Br. ; FI. N. Z. i. 14. A suberect, glabrous or pilose, branching herb, with entire or pinnatifid leaves, auricled at the base, the lobes sinuate-toothed. Flowers on slender pedicels, small. Nasturtium .] III. CRUCIFERS. 11 Petals hardly longer than the calyx. Pods turgid, oblong, as long as or shorter than their pedicels, curved. Northern and Middle Islands, not uncommon in moist places. I have adopted the name palustre for this plant, because it is that used in most Continental works, and in Bentham’s Australian Flora, hut that of terrestre has equal claims to be retained. A very widely distributed plant in both the Old and New World; a state with almost entire leaves, N. semipinnatifidum , Hook., sometimes occurs. 2. BARBAEEA, Br. Stout or slender, erect, leafy, glabrous herbs, usually with angled stems, and pinnate or pinnatifid leaves. — Sepals suberect. Petals clawed, yellow. Pods erect, elongate, compressed, 4-gonous, with keeled or costate, straight, coriaceous, many-seeded valves. Seeds oblong, in one series ; cotyledons accumbent. A common European genus, of which one species was cultivated in former times in Britain as a pot-herb. The New Zealand species, which is also Australian, seems to be quite the same as the British, which is very variable. 1. B. vulgaris, Linn. — B. australis, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 14. Erect, rather rigid, stout, leafy, 1-2 ft. high, with green, furrowed stems. Lower leaves lyrate-pinnatifid ; lobes obovate-oblong, terminal ovate and sinuate. Upper leaves entire, sinuate or pinnatifid. Flowers rather large. Pods stout, 1|- in. long, Jg— in. broad, erecto-patent, broader than their terete pedicels ; valves veined ; style short, straight. Northern Island, Colenso. This, the “Toi” of the natives, was formerly used by them as food. 3. SISYMBRIUM, Linn. Herbs, usually leafy with slender stems and small white or yellow flowers. — Sepals suberect or spreading. Petals clawed. Pod slender, terete or slightly compressed ; valves concave, many-seeded. Seeds in one series in each cell, oblong. A British genus, abundant in the north temperate zone, rare in the south. 1. S. novae-Zelandise, Hook. /., n. sp. Tall, very slender, 1-2 ft. high, glabrous or covered with minute stellate pubescence. Leaves chiefly radical, spreading, 1-2 in. long, few or many and crowded, narrow-obovate or linear- oblong, sinuate-pinnatifid ; lobes blunt. Flowering stems very slender, sparingly branched, with few entire or toothed linear leaves. Flowers small, w'hite. Petals narrow. Sepals erect. Pods £—2 in. long, in. broad, very narrow, linear, obtuse, glabrous, on slender pedicels; valves convex, 1-nerved. Seeds small. Cotyledons obliquely incumbent. Middle Island: mountains of Nelson, Hough; Shingle slips, Wairau Gorge, alt. 4500 ft., Travers. 4. CARD AMINE, Linn. Generally slender or small herbs, with entire or pinnate leaves, and small white flowers. — Sepals erect or spreading. Petals clawed or spathulate. Pod long, linear, compressed ; valves flat, usually separating elastically and curving 12 hi. crucifeile. [ Cardamine . backwards. Seeds numerous, forming one series in each cell, flattened ; coty- ledons accumbent. A very extensive genus, especially in temperate regions. Common in England. Stems slender. Leaves pinnate 1. C. hirsuta. Stem 0. Leaves spathulate 2. 6’. depressa. Stem stout, tall. Leaves sinuate-lobed 3. C. stylosa. Stem very short and stout. Leaves long, deeply toothed 4. C.fastigiata. 1. C. hirsuta, Linn. ; — Fl.N.Z. i. 13. Avery variable, slender, branched, rarely simple, glabrous or slightly hairy annual, 12-18 in. high, erect or de- cumbent, sometimes assuming a perennial rootstock, especially near the sea. Leaves pinnate ; leaflets few, opposite or alternate, entire or lobed, orbicular oblong ovate or cordate, usually on slender petioles, sometimes reduced to one. Flowering branches sometimes reduced to capillary 1 -flowered scapes. Flowers small, white (sometimes 4-androus in Europe). Pods f-l| in. long, slender, on slender pedicels, obtuse or produced into acuminate styles. Seeds small, pale yellow-red. Var. a. debilis. Erect or generally decumbent, much branched. Leaflets in several pairs, rounded or cordate. Pods very slender, with long slender styles. — C. debilis, Banks ; Sisymbrium heterophyllum, Forst. Var. f). corymbosa. Smaller in all its parts, with few-flowered corymbs. Leaflets 2 pairs. Pods with short styles. — C. corymbosa, FI. Antarct. i. 6 ; Hook. Ic. PI. t. 686. Var. y. subcarnosa, FI. Antarct. i. 5. Erect, rather fleshy, with stout branches and pe- tioles. Leaflets in several pail's, obovate or oblong. Flowers numerous, larger, in a dense corymb. Styles very short, stout. Var. S. uniflora. Very small, the leaves reduced to 1 pinnule, and the stem to a 1- flowered scape. Abundant throughout the islands, in all situations, especially moist or shady, Banks and Solander, etc. Var. a, the most frequent; var. /3, in woods ; var. y, a southern succulent form, found in Campbell’s Island, and probably also in the Southern Island, and elsewhere ; var. 5, rather a reduced state than a distinct race. A very common plant in all temperate and cold, and many warm parts of the world ; the succulent forms are an excellent cress. In Britain and elsewhere in the northern hemisphere, this plant is an annual, in the more equable climate of the southern usually a perennial. 2. C. depressa, Hook. f. FI. Antarct. i. 6. A glabrous or pilose stemless perennial. Leaves crowded, rosulate, 1-2 in. long, spathulate, entire or crenate, sinuate or lobulate, obtuse or retuse, narrowed into long or short petioles. Flowering stems ^-4 in. high, erect or ascending, few- flowered. Flowers small, white. Pods in. long, erect, rather stout; styles short, stout. Var. a. depressa. Glabrous, larger. Leaves entire or lobulate. — C. depressa, FI. Antarct. i. 6. t. 8 and 4 B. Var. 0. stellata. Pilose, smaller. Leaves nearly quite entire. — C. stellata, Hook. f. ; FI. Antarct. i. 7. t. 4 A. Middle Island : var. a, Lake Tennyson and Wairau mountains, alt. 4-5000 ft., Travers ; Hopkins river, Lake Okau, etc ,,Haast ; Otago, wet places in the Lake district, Hector and Buchanan. Lord Auckland’s group and Campbell’s Islands, a and /3, abundant, J. I). H. I suspect that this will prove a reduced form of C. hirsuta, a Tasmanian variety of which plant approaches it iu foliage. 3. C. stylosa, DC. — C. divaricata, FI. N. Z. i. 19. Perennial ?, tall, 2 to 3 ft. high, glabrous, stout, branched, leafy. Leaves 3 to 5 in. long, linear- spathulate or oblong, sagittate at the base, quite entire or toothed, or sinuate or lobed or almost pinnatifid at the base. Kacemes elongated. Flowers Cardamine.'] III. CRUCIFERiE. 13 rather small, white. Pods stout, 1-1|- in. long, on horizontally spreading stout pedicels ; valves concave ; style stout, -g-*in. long. Seeds brown, with impressed dots. — Arabis gigantea, Hook. Ic. PI. t. 259. Northern Island : Bay of Islands, R. Cunningham ; near Auckland, Lyall, Sinclair. Seeds rather smaller and paler than in the Australian and Tasmanian plant ; leaves in one specimen almost pinnatifid ; but clearly, I think, the same species. 4. C. fastigiata, Hook. f. — Arabis fastigiata, PI. N. Z. ii. 324. A glabrous perennial ; rootstock a span long, perpendicular, tapering, fusiform, as thick as the little finger, densely clothed towards the apex with the recurved bases of the old leaves ; branches ascending from the top of the rootstock amongst the leaves, 6-18 in. long, rather stout, leafy, simple or branched. Leaves densely rosulate at the apex of the rootstock, 2-3 in. long, narrow, lanceolate-spathulate, acute, coarsely inciso-serrate, very coriaceous ; cauline less spathulate, narrower, with narrower serratures. Flowers very numerous, white, about -§■ in. diam., on slender pedicels. Petals with narrow claws. Pods suberect, curved, narrow-linear, 1^-2 in. long, in. broad, with acute ends and very short styles. Seeds (unripe) oblong, compressed, red-brown. Middle Island : highest part of Macrae’s run, Munro ; river-bed of the Macaulay, alt. 3500 ft., Haast. In the New Zealand Flora, I referred this to Arabis, and it has equal claims to this genus and Cardamine ; but its close affinity with C. radicata, of Tasmania, determines me to transfer it here. 5. BE AY A, Sternberg. Alpine, densely tufted, perennial herbs, with long tap-roots, rosulate radical leaves, and scape's bearing short few-flowered racemes or corymbs. — Flowers white pink or purplish. Sepals short, equal. Petals obovate. Stamens 6. Pod short, thick, ovate or oblong; valves convex, with a stout costa, or keeled ; septum entire or open ; style very short ; stigma capitate. Seeds in 1 or 2 series; funicles very short; cotyledons incumbent. An Arctic genus, also found, but rarely, in the loftiest alps of Europe, N. Asia, and N. and S. America. 1. B. novse-Zelandiae, Hook. /., n. sp. A very short, depressed, al- pine herb, covered with stellate pubescence ; root long, tap-shaped, as thick as the finger, bearing one or several equally thick, erect or ascending cylindric branches, covered with scars of old leaves and surmounted by a head of small imbricating leaves that spread out horizontally. Leaves £ in. long, oblong, pinnatifidly lobed, narrowed into flat short petioles ; those on the scapes with longer petioles, and a minute obovate blade, which is digitately lobed at the top. Scapes or peduncles very numerous, rising from the root below the leaves, shorter than these, and spreading horizontally, 3-5-flowered. Flowers not seen. Pods L in. long, about half as broad, laterally compressed; septum incomplete. Seeds 3-5 in each valve, obovoid. Middle Island : Lake district, debris of schist on Mount Alta, alt. 5000 ft., Hector and Buchanan. A most remarkable plant ; the pod is rather too much compressed for Braga, and approaches that of Lepidium. 6. LEPIDIUM, Linn. Herbs, sometimes with an almost woody stem, toothed or pinnatifid leaves, and white, sometimes unisexual flowers. — Stamens 4 or 6. Pods broad, 14 hi. ckuciferjE. \_Lepidium. much flattened laterally, obtuse, winged or keeled at the back ; cells 1-seeded. Cotyledons incumbent. A large genus, common in England, and the N. and S. temperate zones generally. To this genus the garden “ Cress” belongs, also L. ruderale, a common slender Australian and Euro- pean much-branched annual, with linear leaves, which will probably soon be introduced into New Zealand. Erect. Leaves more or less toothed or serrate 1. L. oleraceum. Erect. Leaves pinnatifid • 2. L. sisymbrioides. Procumbent. Leaves pinnatifid 3 . L. incisum. 1 . L. oleraceum, Ford. ; — FI. N.Z. i. 15. Suberect, perennial, glabrous, 10-18 in. high; stem stout, woody, scarred, branched, smelling disagree- ably when bruised. Leaves obovate-cuneate or oblong-spathulate, 1-3 in. long, lower serrate, upper more entire. Flowers numerous, small, 4-androus. Pods on slender spreading pedicels, ovate, subacute, L in. long, not winged at the back. — A. Rich. Flora, t. 35. Abundant ou the shores throughout the islands, Banks and Solander ; Otago, Lake district, Waitaki valley, Hector and Buchanan , a small-leaved form. Lord Auckland's group, Bolton. Not found in other countries. 2. L. sisymbrioid.es, Ilook.f., n. sp. Erect, glabrous, slender, a span high ; root woody, spindle-shaped, branching out into several heads at the top. Steins very numerous, slender, flexuose, sparingly branched, leafy. Leaves small, L- f in. long, linear, pinnatifid ; segments small, short, — in. long, entire toothed or lobulate. Flowers small, in terminal racemes ; petals white ; pedicels slender. Pods on spreading curved slender pedicels, i in. long, broadly subquadrate-ovate, acute at both ends, not winged at the back, notched at the apex. Middle Island: Dry Grass flats, Lake Okau, alt. 2000 ft., Haast ; Otago, grassy plains, Waitaki valley, Hector and Buchanan ; possibly a form of L. incisum. 3. L. incisum. Banks and Sol. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 15. Glabrous or pilose, much branched, prostrate ; root stout, perennial, woody ; branches sparingly leafy, a span long, ascending at the tips. Lower leaves on long petioles, 2-3 in. long, pinnatifid, with 4-6 pairs of spreading or recurved blunt.ly-toothed lobes, the upper entire or toothed at the tip, broadly cuneate. Flowers in small, axillary or terminal, few-flowered racemes. Petals 0 in my specimens. Stamens 4, glands of the disk 6 or 8, elongated. Pods ovate-cordate, notched at the apex, -J- in. long, half as long as the slender pedicels. Northern Island. Opuraga, on the beach, rare, Banks and Solander ; Port Nicholson, on rocks near the sea, Colenso. Middle Island. Limestone rocks in the subalpine region of Waimakeriri, alt. 2000 ft., Haast. I have described the habit, foliage, inflores- cence, etc., of this plant, from Banks and Solander’s specimen and drawing ; Mr. Haast’s being very young and apparently dwarfed. 7. NOTOTHLASPI, Hook. f. Herbs, with numerous spatliulate, thick, radical leaves. — Flowers "rather large, white. Sepals erect. Pods very much flattened ; valves winged ; cells very many-seeded. Seeds on very slender funicles ; radicle incumbent, some- times very long. A genus confined to New Zealand. Scape very stout. Style very short 1. A rosulatum. Stem usually much branched at the base. Style long 2 . N. australe. Notothlaspi.) III. CRUCIFERS. 15 1. N. rosulatum, Rook. /., n. sp. A very stout, erect, densely leafy, pyramidal, fleshy herb. Stem 0, or very short. Leaves very nu- merous and most densely crowded, imbricated, forming a rosette, spathulate, petioled, crenate, when young covered with weak cellular hairs, glabrous when old. Scape often thicker than the finger, a span high, bearing a profusion of white sweet-scented flowers. Pods 1 in. long, obovate, with a very short style. Seeds rather large, with a thin pitted testa ; radicle very long, often twice folded, first upwards, then downwards and backwards over the back of the cotyledons. Middle Island : alt. 3500 to 6500 ft. ; shingle beds on the Ribbon range, Mount Tor- lesse and Waimakeriri valley, Sinclair and Haas/ ; Wairau valley, Maling, Travers ; Lake Tennyson, Hough. A most singular plant. 2. N. australe, Hook. f. — Thlaspi (?) australe, FI. N. Z. ii. 325. A small, perennial, densely tufted, much branched (rarely simple), glabrous plant, with short leafy branches, and very numerous white corymbose flowers ; roots slender, fusiform, descending deeply ; branches 1-2 in. long. Leaves cauline and radical, petiolate, J-l^ in. long, spathulate-oblong or linear- - spathulate, subacute, entire or crenate, coriaceous or fleshy, often recurved. Flowers white, scentless, in many-flowered corymbs, almost involucrate by the numerous cauline leaves, about J in. diam., on pedicels 1 in. long. Young pods obovate, refuse, with long stout styles ; valves winged. Seeds excessively numerous. Middle Island : top of Gordon’s Nob, Upper Wairau river, and elsewhere iu the Nelson Province, alt. 4-5000 ft., Munro, Sinclair, Travers, Haast. The most frequent naturalized Crucifera known to me in New Zealand are all common British weeds, except Alyssum maritimum, mentioned by A. Cunningham, but which is not fully naturalized. Capsella Bv.rsa-pastoris, Linn. (Shepherd’s-purse) . An annual, with spreading rosulate pinnatilobed radical leaves, simple or branched scapes, many small white flowers, an ob- cuneate or obcordate retuse flat pod, the valves not winged, and cells many-seeded. Senebiera pinnatifida, DC. A much branched, prostrate, glabrous, leafy annual, with bipinnatifid irregularly-cut leaves, short leaf-opposed racemes of very small, white flowers, succeeded by very small, didymous, wrinkled, indehiscent, 2-celled, 2-seeded pods. S. Coro- nopvs, Poir., with subacute, crested pods, is also found. Watercress, Nasturtium officinale, Linn., is a pest in the rivers about Canterbury, at- taining a size never seen in Europe, and is found also abundantly elsewhere. The Cabbage, Brassica oleracea, Linn., Turnip, B. campestris, Linn., Cress, Lepidium sativum, Linn., Charlock, B. Sinapistrum, Boiss., Horseradish, Cochlearia Armoracia, Linn., Radish, Baphanus sativus, and probably various others, occur as escapes from fields and gar- dens. — I have an indifferent specimen of a Cruciferous (?) plant, gathered by Haast, on terraces near Lake Okau, which 1 am unable to refer to any genus ; it is a slender branched herb, pubescent, with simple hairs ; small pinnate leaves ; leaflets in 1 to 2 pairs, rounded, entire or lobed ; and minute white flowers, that seem to be in an imperfect condition. Order IY. VIOLABXEiE. Herbs or shrubs, with alternate stipulate leaves. Flowers regular or irre- gular.— Sepals 5, imbricate. Petals 5, imbricate. Stamens 5, hypogynous ; anthers sessile or on short filaments, often united, the connective usually ex- panded upwards or provided with an appendage at the back, or both. Ovary 16 IV. VIOLARlEAf. with 2 to 5, parietal placentas, and one style. Fruit a capsule or berry. Embryo axile in fleshy albumen. A large Order, widely distributed through tropical aud temperate regions. Petals spreading. Anthers united. Capsule 3-valved 1. Viola. Petals small. Anthers free. Berry with 3 or 6 placentas ... 2. Melicytus. Petals small. Anthers connate. Berry with 2 placentas .... 3. Hymenanthera. 1. VIOLA, Linn. Herbs, with trailing stems or short woody stocks. Leaves alternate, petioled, stipulate. Flowers irregular. — Sepals 5, produced at the base. Petals un- equal, spreading, lowermost often larger, spurred or gibbous at the base. Anthers 5, connective flat, produced into a thin membrane, the lower often spurred. Style capitate. Capsule 3-valved, with a parietal placenta on each valve. A large British and widely-diffused genus in all temperate climates, of which several species produce two forms of flowers ; the larger peduneled, with large petals, that often ripen few seeds ; and minute ones lower down, apparently imperfect, with reduced petals or 0, that ripen abundance of seed. Stems slender. Leaves cordate." Stipules and bracts lacerate . . . 1. V. filicaulis. Stems slender. Leaves cordate. Bracts entire 2. V. Lyallii. Stems short. Leaves ovate. Bracts entire 3. V. Cunninghamii. 1. V. filicaulis, TTook.f. FI. N. Z. i. 16. Very slender, perfectly gla- brous. Stems filiform, prostrate or creeping. Leaves alternate, orbicular- cordate or broadly ovate-cordate, obtuse or acute, obtusely crenate ; petioles 1-3 in. long ; stipules lacerate, the teeth filiform, tipped with a gland. Pe- duncles very slender, 1-flovvered ; bracts subulate, more or less lacerate like the stipules. Flowers very pale blue, i— J in. diam. Sepals linear-lanceolate, acuminate. Spur very short. Northern aud Middle Islands: as far south as Otago, in various localities, abundant. Very near the V. serpens of India. 2. V. Lyallii, Hook. /., n. sp. — V. Cunninghamii, var. y, FI. N. Z. i. 16. Entirely similar in most respects to V. filicaulis, but the stipules and bracts are generally more green, and always entire, usually obtuse, and the flowers are smaller. Northern Island : in various places, Sinclair, Colenso. Middle Island : Nelson, Travers ; Canterbury, Lyall. In the N. Z. Flora I regarded this as a cordate-leaved variety of V. Cunninghamii, but more specimens have convinced me of its distinctness. Closely allied to the Australian V. Caleyana, but smaller iu all its parts, and with less deeply cordate leaves. 3. V. Cunninghamii, Hook.f. FI. N. Z. i. 16. Very variable in size, glabrous. Stem short, much branched, often thickened into a short woody stock. Leaves tufted on the top of the root or stem, or on very short branches from it, ovate ovate-oblong or triangular-ovate, narrowed into the petiole, obtuse, obscurely crenate ; petioles often 4 in. long ; stipules broadly adnate to the base of the petiole, slightly lacerate or entire. Peduncles slen- der ; bracts linear, obtuse, quite entire. Flowers -|— | in. diam., pale blue. Sepals linear-oblong, obtuse. — Erpetion spathulatum, A. Cunn., not Don. Very common in moist places, from the middle of the Northern Island southwards, ascending to 50 00 ft. Middle Island : Hopkins river and Lake Okau, Haast ; Wairau mountains, Travers ; Otago, Hector and Buchanan. Also found in Tasmania. Melicytus .] IV. VIOLARIEiE. 17 2. MELICYTUS, Forst. Shrubs, with short-petioled, toothed, minute-stipuled leaves. Flowers axillary, fascicled, small, regular, almost unisexual or polygamous. Sepals 5. Petals 5, short, spathulate, spreading. Anthers 5, free ; connective produced into a membrane, and furnished with a scale at the back. Style 3-6-fid, or with a discoid stigma. Berry with few or many angled seeds, on 3 to 6 pla- centas. This genus is confined to New Zealand and Norfolk Island. leaves oblong or oblong-lanceolate, serrate 1 . M. ramiflorus. Leaves large, obovate, sinuate-serrate 2. M.macrophyllus. Leaves long, linear-lanceolate, sharply serrate 3. M. lanceolatus. Leaves small, orbicular-ovate, sinuate 4 . M. micranthus. 1. M. ramiflorus, Ford. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 18. A glabrous, white-barked, small tree or large shrub, 20-30 ft. high; trunk often angular, and 7 ft. in girth ( Buchanan ) ; branches brittle. Leaves alternate, 4-5 in. long, oblong- lanceolate, acuminate, serrate with small obtuse teeth, sometimes obscurely so; petioles slender; stipules deciduous. Flowers small, in fascicles on the branches ; peduncles slender, | in. long, with 2 minute bracts. Flowers minute, in. diam. Calyx-lobes obtuse, spreading, green. Anthers obtuse ; stigma almost sessile, 6-lobed. Berry small, i in. diam. Abundant throughout the islands, as far south as Otago, Banks and Solander , etc. Leaves eaten greedily by cattle; wood soft, useless ( Buchanan ). Also found in Norfolk Island. 2. M. macrophyllus, A. Cunn. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 19. A large glabrous bush, 4-7 ft. high ; bark pale-brown. Leaves 3-4 in. long, obovate or ellip- tical-oblong, acute, coarsely and distantly (rarely closely) sinuate-serrate, more coriaceous and broader than in M. ramiflorus ; stipules deciduous. Flowers twice as large as in the former, in fascicles of 4 or 6 on the branches ; peduncles stout, | in. long, much decurved, with small, broad, opposite bracts close to the flower. Calyx-lobes short, broad, rounded. Anthers apiculate. Stigma broad, nearly sessile, discoid, lobed. Berries £ in. diam. Northern Island : about the Bay of Islands only, so far as is hitherto known, A. Cun- ningham, etc. Easily distinguished from M. ramijlorus by the coarser habit, broader, more obovate, coriaceous leaves, fewer stout, decurved pedicels, with bracts at the apex, and larger flowers and berries. 3. M. lanceolatus, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 18. t. 8. A slender shrub or small tree, 10-12 ft. high ; branches brittle ; bark dark-brown. Leaves 4-7 in. long, narrow linear-lanceolate, acuminate, sharply erose-dentate, ra- ther membranous. Flowers small, 2 or 3 together ; pedicels short, decurved, bracteate above the middle. Calyx-lobes oblong. Petals erect, with spread- ing limb. Connective produced into a subulate point. Style long, 3-fid. Berry oblong, ~ in. diam. Northern Island : forests at Patea on the east coast, Colenso. 4. M. micranthus. Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 18. A small, rigid shrub; branches tortuous, covered with grey or brown bark, the youngest pubescent at the tips. Leaves small and scattered, •§— ■ £ in. long, orbicular-obovate, obtusely sinuate, the youngest often obovate-oblong and pinnatilobed ; petioles very short, puberulous. Flowers unisexual, very minute, axillary ; pedicels VOL. I. C 18 IV. VIOLARIEiE. [Melicytus. very short, curved, bracteate at the base. Calyx obtusely and shortly 4-lobed ; lobes broad, ciliated. Petals small, orbicular. Anthers rounded, didymous, sessile. Ovary flagon-shaped ; style short ; stigma 4-lobed. Berry minute, as small as a mustard-seed, about 3-seeded. — Elceodendron micranthus. Hook. f. in Lond. Journ. Bot. iii. 228. t. 8. Northern Island : east coast and interior, Colenso. Middle Island : Nelson, Bidwill. A plant of very different habit and appearance from the preceding species. 3. HYMENANTHEEA, Br. Woody shrubs, with alternate or fascicled, entire or toothed, minutely stipuled leaves, and small axillary, solitary, fascicled, sometimes unisexual flowers. — Sepals 5. Petals 5, short. Anthers sessile, connate; connective produced into a membrane, and furnished with a scale at the back. Style short, with a 2-lobed stigma. Berry small, with 2 or few globose seeds on 2 placentas. A small genus, native also of Norfolk Island, Tasmania, and South-eastern Australia, the species are very variable in foliage. 1. H. crassifolia, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 17. t. 7. A small shrub, 2-4 ft. high, with rigid, stout, tortuous branches, rarely sending out straight shoots ; branchlets pubescent ; bark white. Leaves very variable, thickly coriaceous, common form linear-spathulate, 2-3 in. long, but on young shoots often larger, broader, sinuate or toothed, and in older shorter, obtuse, veined when dry ; petioles short ; stipules very minute and deciduous. Flowers very small, solitary or few together, axillary ; pedicels short, stout, curved, with one concave appressed bract. Sepals orbicular, erose or ciliolate. Pe- tals linear-oblong. Anthers recurved, connate into a membranous lobed tube, the lobes ciliolate. Berries £ in. diam., blue-purple. Northern Island : maritime rocks opposite the Cavallos Islands, A. Cunningham ; Cape Palliser, Colenso. Middle Island : Nelson, Bidwill, Travers. Order y. PITTOSPORE^l. Shrubs or trees, with alternate or whorled, exstipulate, evergreen leaves and regular flowers. — Sepals 5, imbricate. Petals 5, with long, erect claws and spreading limbs, imbricate. Stamens 5, free, hypogynous, erect, with oblong or sagittate anthers. Ovary 1 or 2, rarely 3-5-celled (often imperfectly), with a short or long style ; ovules many, placentas attached to the septa. Capsule usually bursting by woody valves, which bear the placentas on the middle. Seeds with a minute embryo in hard albumen. Rather a small Order, abounding in Australia ; represented only by Piltosporum in India and its islands, the Pacific, and Africa : absent in America. 1. PITTOSPORUM, Linn. Plowers often polygamous. Sepals free. Petals usually recurved. Fila- ments subulate. Ovary perfectly or imperfectly 2-5-celled. Capsule woody or coriaceous. Seeds immersed in a transparent gluten. Pittospornm. ] V. VITTOSPORE45. ] 9 Leaves alternate. Flowers solitary or 2-nate, axillary. Leaves 1-2 in., oblong, entire. Peduncles as long as calyx, pubes- cent 1. P. tenuifolium. Leaves 1-2 in., oblong, entire. Peduncles very short, glabrous . 2. P. Colensoi. Leaves 1-1 J- in., linear-obovate, serrate, bluut, very coriaceous . . 3 . P. patulum. Leaves 1 in., narrow, linear-lanceolate, entire 4. P. rejtexum. Leaves ^ in., linear- or obovate-oblong, very coriaceous 5. P. rigidum. Leaves x in., broadly rounded-obovate or obcordate 6 . P. obcordatum. Leaves alternate. Flowers fascicled or corymbose or panicled. Leaves glabrous. Flowers in axillary and terminal dense fascicles . 7. P . fasciculatum. Leaves tomentose below. Flowers in terminal umbels 8. P. crassifolium. Leaves glabrous. Flowers in terminal umbels 9. P. umbellatum. Leaves glabrous. Flowers in terminal branched panicles . . . . 10. P. eugenioides. Leaves whorled. Leaves 1-2 in., elliptic-lanceolate 11. P . cornifolium. Leaves J-l in., linear-oblong . 12. P. pimeleoides. 1/ P. tenuifolium, Banks and Sol. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 21. A busli or small tree, 20-40 ft. high, with slender trunk ; young shoots and leaves often pubescent. Leaves 1-2 in. long, broadly oblong or elliptic-obovate, obtuse, acute or acuminate, quite entire, undulate, rather membranous, gla- brous or pubescent on the midrib ; petiole short. Flowers axillary, solitary, on curved pubescent peduncles as long or longer than the calyx, variable in size, | in. long. Sepals very variable in form and shape, from broadly ovate to linear-oblong, silky or glabrous. Petals dark-purple. Ovary pubes- cent. Capsule size of a small nut, usually 3-valved, broadly obovoid, downy when young, glabrous and rugose w’hen old .—Trichilia monopliylla, A. Rich. Flora, t. 34 bis. Abundant throughout the east coasts of the islands, as far south as Otago, Banks and Solander, etc. “ Wood worthless for any purpose,” Buchanan. 2. P. Colensoi, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 22. A small tree, very closely allied to P. tenuifolium, if not a variety of it, but the leaves are smaller, more acute and coriaceous, and not undulated ; the peduncles shorter than the sepals, both of which are always glabrous ; and the scarious bracts at the base of the peduncle are very persistent. The fruit also is smaller and rounder. Northern Island : east coast and interior, Dieffenbach, Colsnso. More specimens are much wanted to clear up this species, of which some specimens have almost the undulate, obtuse leaves of P. tenuifolium. Dr. Lyall’s Chalky Bay specimens, in fruit only, referred here in the FI. N. Z., I now think are more probably P . fasciculatum. 3. P. patulum, Hook. /., n. sp. Branches stout, glabrous ; branchlets puberulous. Leaves patent or recurved, 1-1| in. long, in. broad, very narrow, linear-oblong, narrowed at the base, obtuse, crenate-serrate, very coriaceous and shining Fruit globose or broader than long, woody, in. diam., compressed, on a short, stout, axillary peduncle. Middle Island : Wairau mountains, alt. 5000 ft., Sinclair. I have but one, and that a fruiting specimen, of this most distinct-looking species. 4. P. reflexum, R. Cunn. — P . pimelioides y, FI. N. Z. i. 25. A small, slender, much-branched shrub, 2-3 ft. high, with almost filiform, silky-pu- bescent twigs. Leaves numerous, patent or recurved, very slender, linear- lanceolate, acuminate, membranous, quite entire, in. long, i in. broad. c 2 20 V. PITTOSPOREAi. [ Pittosporum . Flowers not seen. Peduncles solitary, terminal} short, curved, pilose, 1-2- llowered. Ovary hirsute. Capsule ovoid, acuminate, % in. long, compressed, 2-valved ; valves with the tips recurved. — P. radicans, li. Cunn. Northern Island: thickets at FVangaroa, 11. Cunningham ; Bay of Islauds, J. D. H. ; east coast ?, Edgerley. In the N. Z. Flora I regarded this as a variety of P. pimeleoides, from, which it differs in the much narrower, acuminate, not whorled leaves ; but more specimens are requisite to describe it fully. 5. P. rigidum, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 22. t. 10. A rigid, much-branched shrub; branches tortuous, woody, stout, spreading. Leaves small, shining, in young branches sinuate-dentate or pinnatilobed, in the older narrow-obovate, cuneate, elliptical or oblong, \ in. long, shortly petioled, very thick and coria- ceous, margin recurved. Flowers axillary, solitary ; pedicels short, downy. Calyx P Petals dingy-purple, nearly as long as the leaves. Capsules small, | in. long, broadly ovoid, acute, compressed, pilose, 2-valved, many- seeded. Northern Island : mountains, near the Waikare lake and Ruahine mountains, Colenso. Middle Island : mountains of Nelson, Bidwill. The calyx is absent in all my specimens. 6. P. obcordatum, Raoul, Clioix , 25. t. 26 ; — FI. N. Z. i. 23. A shrub or small tree, glabrous, with divaricating, rather slender branches , bark pale. Leaves small, in. long, remote, or 2 or 3 together, rounded or obcordate, sinuate, creriate or quite entire, suddenly contracted into a very short pe- tiole, rather coriaceous ; nerves obscure. Flowers £ in. long, solitary or two together, on short puberulous peduncles, white. Sepals veiy slender, subu- late. Petals narrow-linear. Ovary pubescent. Fruit unknown. Middle Island : shady woods, near Akaroa, Raoul. 7. P. fasciculatum, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 24. A branching bush, with glabrous leaves and branches, and inflorescence tomentose. Leaves alter- nate, coriaceous, obovate-oblong or oblong-lanceolate, acute, quite entire, pale beneath ; petioles ^ in. long. Flowers densely fascicled, axillary and terminal, sometimes collected at the base into a short cyme, together with the linear bracts and calyx densely tomentose ; peduncles 1 in. long, Sepals ovate- lanceolate. Petals linear-oblong, deep purple, •§ in. long. Capsule on a curved pedicel, £-■ f in. long, like that of P. tenuifolium, 2-3-valved. Northern Island : Lake Taupo, Colenso. Middle Island : Chalky Bay, Lyall ; Otago, Lake district, not common. Hector and Buchanan. Very closely allied to P. tenuifolium, but the flowers are densely fascicled, almost villous, and the leaves rather longer and more like those of P. Colensoi. Dr. Lyall’s and Hector’s specimens, which are in fruit only, have the foliage more like P. tenuifolium. 8. P. crassifolium. Banks and Sol. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 23. A shrub or small tree ; branches erect ; twigs, leaves below, petioles and inflorescence densely clothed with a thick white or buff tomentum. Leaves alternate, narrow-obovate or linear-obovate or oblong, obtuse, quite entire, 2-3 in. long, very coriaceous, margins recurved. Inflorescence terminal, usually a peduncled, simple umbel, sometimes reduced to a fascicle or a single flower ; bracts broadly ovate, ciliate, imbricate. Flower nearly \ in. long. Sepals linear-oblong, with white tomentum. Petals narrow, deep-purple. Capsule very variable in size, nearly globose, 2-4-lobed and -valved, downy. Northern Island: not uncommon, Banks and So lander, etc. Pittosporum.~\ V. PITTOSPOREiE. 21 9. P. umhellatum, Banks and Sol.; — FI. N. Z. i. 24. A small tree, 20-30 ft. high, everywhere glabrous, except the under sides and petioles of the young leaves, peduncles, and calyces, which are covered with silky fulvous hairs; branches whorled. Leaves alternate, coriaceous, blight green, 2-3 in. long, obovate- or lanceolate-oblong, obtuse or acute, quite entire, narrowed into petioles \ in. long. Flowers numerous, rather large, nearly ^ in. long, in terminal umbels or corymbs. Peduncles slender, 1 in. long. Sepals ovate- lanceolate. Petals linear-oblong, obtuse. Ovary pubescent. Capsule rounded, 4-lobed, size of a hazel-nut, 2-valved ; valves woody, granulated on the surface. Northern Island: common about the Bay of Islands and elsewhere, Banks and Solander, etc. 10. P. eugenioid.es, A. Cunn. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 23. A small, branching tree, 20-30 feet high, everywhere quite glabrous, except the inflorescence and at times the youngest leaves, which may have a few scattered silky hairs ; branches often whorled. Leaves 2-4 in. long, usually elliptical, acute, nar- rowed into long petioles, rarely broader and obovate, quite entire, undu- lated or crisped, rather coriaceous, with numerous fine veins. Flowers 4— §• in. diam., fragrant, dioecious (more or less), males with large anthers and longer filaments, collected in branched, many-flowered corymbs, with diverging, slender peduncles and pedicels ; bracteoles setaceous. Sepals very variable, ovate, acuminate, glabrous. Petals narrow and spreading, recurved. Capsules numerous, small, | in. long, ovoid, acute, glabrous, 2-3-valved. — P. elegans, Raoul, Choix, 25 ; P. microcarpum , Putterlich. Common on the east coast throughout the islands, as far south as Otago, Banks and So- lander, etc. “ Bark white, resinous ; wood white, soft, worthless, even for firewood,” Buchanan. 11. P. cornifolium, A. Cunn.; — FI. N. Z. i. 23. A small slender shrub, 2-4 ft. high, with forked or whorled branches, everywhere glabrous, except the young shoots and inflorescence, w'hich present a few long silky hairs. Leaves 1-2 in. long, whorled, obovate or elliptic-lanceolate, shortly petioled, quite entire and glabrous, coriaceous. Flowers polygamous, on very slender, terminal, 1-2-flowered peduncles, dingy red, in. long; peduncles pilose, of the males 1 in., female in. long. Sepals very narrow, subulate. Petals as narrow, with slender tips. Capsule -J- in. long, broadly oblong or obcordate, compressed ; valves yellow inside, coriaceous. Seeds large. — Bot. Mag. t. 3161. Northern Island: eastern and southern coasts, common, Banks and Solander, etc.: always (?) growing epiphytically on trunks of forest-trees. 12. P. pimeleoid.es, R. Cunn.; — Fl.N.Z. i. 25. A very slender, branched shrub, 3-5 ft. high ; branches, young leaves, and inflorescence loosely pilose. Leaves spreading, whorled, 1 in. long, -i— | in. wide, rather membranous, linear-oblong, obtuse or acute, quite entire. Flowers small, terminal, solitary or few ; peduncles 1-flowered, veiy slender, j— 1 in. long. Sepals subulate. Petals very slender, yellow-red. Capsule small, quite like that of P. reflexum. — P. crenulatum, Putterlich, Synops. Pittosp. 15. Northern Island : on dry hills at the Bay of Islands. I have restored the var. rejlexum 22 v. pittosporEjE. [Pittosporum. of FI. N. Z., as a different species, but with some doubts ; better specimens are wanted of both. Order VI. CARY OPH YLLE2E. Herbs, with opposite, quite entire or minutely serrulate leaves. Flowers hermaphrodite. Sepals 4 or 5, free or connate, imbricate. Petals 4 or 5 or 0, hypogynous or perigynous. Stamens 4, 5, 8, or 10, inserted with the petals, sometimes seated on or between the lobes of an annular disk. Ovary 1-celled, bearing many (rarely few) ovules on a free central or basal placenta ; styles 2-5, free or connate, stigmatose at the apex or inner face. Capsule many-seeded, splitting into as many, or twice as many, valves as styles. Seeds with farinaceous albumen, and a usually curved terete embryo. A very large Order, abounding in temperate and cold climates, of which a few foreign species are shrubby. Tribe I. Silenese. — Sepals connate into a tubular calyx. Calyx turbinate or campauulate. Stamens 10. Styles 2 1. Gypsophila. Tribe II. Alsinese. — Sepals free. Petals bifid. Styles 3. Stipules 0 2. Stellaria. Petals 0. Styles 4 to 5. Stipules 0 3. Colobanthus. Petals entire. Styles 3. Stipules scarious 4. Spergularia. 1. GYPSOPHILA, Linn. Annual (or perennial) herbs, with small paniculate flowers. — Calyx more or less campanulate, 5-fid, usually 5-nerved. Petals 5, with a narrow claw, and entire or emarginate blade. Stamens 10, at the base of a small torus. Ovary many-ovuled ; styles 2. Capsules ovoid or globose, 4-5-valved. Seeds laterally attached. A large S. European genus, of which the following is the only representative in the southern hemisphere. 1. G. tubulosa, Boiss.; — FI. N. Z. ii. 325. A small, much dichoto- mously-branched, glandular- pubescent annual, 4-5 in. high ; stems slender, terete, erect. Leaves subulate, hardly acute, rigid. Peduncles slender, axil- lary, 1 -flowered, ■§— | in. long, diverging in fruit. Flowers small, £ in. long. Calyx tubular-campanulate, with 5 green ribs, 5-toothed. Petals narrow, linear, retuse or bifid, longer than the calyx. Capsule 5-valved at the tip, exserted. Seeds transversely rugose, with deep impressions. Northern Island: east coast, Ahuriri, Raukawa, Cape Palliser, and Hawke’s Bay, Colenso. Middle Island : Rangitata valley, Sinclair and Haast. Tarudale plain, 4000 ft., Travers. Moraines round Lake Ckau, amongst grass, Haast ; Otago, abundant everywhere in grassy plains, Hector and Buchanan. Not uncommon in South Australia, where it was discovered by Brown. Originally described from Asia Minor, and found nowhere but in that country, Australia, and New Zealand; it is worth observing whether it is rapidly increasing, for if so it is probably an importation. 2. STELLARIA, Linn. Erect or decumbent herbs, annual (or perennial), with flat or acerose leaves, and axillary or fascicled white flowers. Sepals 5, spreading. Petals 5, bifid, or 0. Stamens 10 or fewer, hypogynous, or seated on an annular disk. Styles Stellar ia.~\ vi. caryophvllea:. 23 3 ; ovules few or many. Capsule globose oblong or ovoid, splitting into 3 bifid or 6 valves. Seeds often muricate. A very large genus in Britain, and the temperate and cold regions of both hemispheres generally. Creeping. Leaves suborbicular. Sepals subulate 1 . S. parviflora. Minute, creeping or ascending. Leaves oblong or linear 2. S. elatinoides. Decumbent. Leaves ovate or obovate. Sepals blunt 3. S. decipiens. Erect. Sepals very large. Leaves linear 4. S. Roughii. Erect, rigid. Leaves acerose, with recurved margins 5. S. gradient a. 1. S. parviflora, Banks and Sol. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 25. A very slender, pale green, flaccid herb, with prostrate, wiry, creeping stems and branches, a span long and upwards, wholly glabrous except a few hairs on the petioles. Leaves £— §■ in. long, nearly orbicular, acute, rarely cordate at the base, longer than the petioles. Peduncles axillary, shorter than the leaves, 1- 2-flowered, 2-bracteolate about the middle. Flowers minute, y1^ in. diam. Sepals 5, subulate-lanceolate or oblong, acuminate, with white scarious mar- gins. Petals 0 or 5, shorter than the petals. Stamens 5 or 10. Capsule as long or longer than the sepals, 6-valved to the middle. Seeds about 8, pale brown, deeply pitted and reticulated. Northern and Middle Islands : not uncommon in woods, Banks and Solander, etc. ; and ascending to 5000 ft. on the Wairau mountains, Travers. Allied to the Tasmanian S. flaccida. 2. S. elatinoides, Hook.f. FI. N. Z. i. 25. A very small, glabrous, tufted, pale-green herb. Steins 1 in. long, erect or creeping, very slen- der or rather stout. Leaves Tly~i in. long, oblong or linear, subacute, nar- rowed into a short petiole. Flowers yy in. diam., axillary, solitary, sessile or on short peduncles, large for the size of the plant. Sepals ovate-lanceo- late or subulate, acuminate, with white scarious margins. Petals 0. Sta- mens 5 or 10. Capsule globose, as long as the sepals, 6-valved to the middle. Seeds 2-6, large, grossly tubercled. Northern Island : grassy banks on the east coast, Cape Kidnapper, Hawke’s Bay, Lake Rotoatara, etc., Colenso. Closely allied to the Tasmanian S. multiflora. Hook., but much smaller in all its parts, and with flowers sessile or almost so. 3. S. decipiens, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 27. A glabrous, laxly tufted, weak, decumbent, pale green, branching herb. Leaves y— J in. long, ovate or obovate, acuminate, narrowed into a broad, somewhat ciliate petiole. Peduncles axillary, 1-3-flowered, 2-bracteolate in the middle, shorter or longer than the leaves. Flowers larger than in S. parviflora and elatinoides. Sepals oblong-ovate, obtuse or subacute, quite glabrous. Petals 0 or 5, small. Stamens variable. Lord Auckland’s group and Campbell’s Island. The Northern Island plant without flower, referred here in El. N. Z., is more probably a form of S. parviflora. Closely allied to the S. media of Europe, which is naturalized abundantly in some parts of New Zealand, but differing in the axillary 1-flowered peduncles, and absence of a pubescent line on the branches. Also allied to the Tasmanian S. flaccida, but the flowers ai'c much smaller, pe- duncles short, and sepals glabrous and not acuminate. 4. S. Roughii, Hook.f., n. sp. A short, much-branched, glabrous, suc- culent, erect or straggling green herb, 2-4 in. high. Leaves | in. long, fleshy, linear, acuminate, 1 -nerved. Flowers large, y-f in. diam., terminal, 24 VI. CARYOPHYLLEiE. [Slellaria. solitary, on short, stout peduncles. Sepals very large, lanceolate, acuminate, with 3 thick nerves. Petals much smaller than the sepals. Capsule sub- globose, much shorter than the sepals, 6-valved to the base. Seeds about 6, very large, pale brown, covered densely with long papillae. Middle Island : Nelson mountains, Rough ; Mount Torlesse, on shingle beds, alt. 4-6000 ft., Haast ; shingle slips, Wairau Gorge, alt. 4-6500 ft., Travers. A very singular species, easily recognized by its large green flowers, quite uulike any other in habit. 5. S. gracilenta, IIoolc. f. FI. N. Z. ii. 326. A wiry, rigid, loosely- tufted species, with suberect, nodose, scabrid stems, 2-4 in. high, and very long peduncles. Leaves opposite, each node bearing also a small fascicle of leaves, d in. long, subulate or linear, curved, obtuse or acute, glabrous, shining, the margins revolute to the midrib, leaving a deep furrow between them. Peduncles axillary in the upper leaves, solitary, 1 -flowered, 1-4 in. long, erect, wiry, 2-bracteolate in the middle. Flower i in. diam. Sepals linear- oblong, obtuse, with white, very broad, scarious margins. Petals 5. Capsule cylindric-oblong, much longer than the sepals, 6-valved to the base. Seeds 8 to 10, yellow-brown, densely covered with long papillose hairs. Middle Island : Nelson, Bidwill ; Tarndale, Sinclair, Travers-, Kowai valley , Haast ; Mauuka Island, Munro ; Lake Tennyson, alt. 4400 ft., Travers ; Otago, alt. 2000 ft., Hector and Buchanan. A very peculiar species, at once recognized by its rigid, wiry habit, narrow leaves, and very long, erect, slender peduncles. <S. media, Sm., the common English “ Chickweed,” is naturalized in many parts of New Zealand, aud in Lord Auckland’s Island. It may be distinguished from its very near con- gener, 6’. decipiens, by the pubescent line on the stem and more panicled inflorescence. The seeds are black and tubercled. 3. COLOBANTHUS, Bartling. Usually densely-tufted, rigid, green herbs, with subulate, opposite leaves, and solitary green flowers on short or long terminal scapes or peduncles. — Se- pals 4 or 5, coriaceous, erect. Petals 0. Stamens 4 or 5, perigynous, alter- nate with the sepals. Styles 4 or 5, opposite the sepals. Capsule ovoid, many-seeded. A southern genus, found only in Australia, New Zealand, the Andes of South America, and Antarctic regions. Leaves hardly rigid, in. with acute tips. Flower 4-merous . . 1. C. quitensis. Leaves rigid, long, 5-I J in. with aeicular tips. Flower 5 -merous . . 2. C.Billardieri, Leaves very short, ^ in., subulate, with acicular tips 3. 6'. subulatns. Leaves x in., polished, subulate, with very long acicular points . . . 4. C. acicularis. Leaves very short, in., linear, with obtuse tips 5. C. muscoides. 1. C. quitensis, Bartl. A small, glabrous, perennial, much-branched, tufted, green herb, 1—2 in. high. Leaves chiefly radical, J in. long, subu- late, acute but not acicular (or very rarely so) at the tips, concave above, convex on the back, quite entire. Scapes longer- or shorter than the leaves, usually very short. Flowers 4-merous, y in. long. Sepals ovate, blunt, rarely acicular at the tip. Middle Island: Nelson mountains, Travers; clefts of rocks on the Kowai river, alt. 1500 ft., Haast. Except in the rather smaller leaves, I can find no distinction between this and the S. American plant, which is found along the Andes from Mexico to Cape Horn, aud also iu Amsterdam Island in the S. Indian Ocean. It is very nearly allied to C. Bit- Colobanthus .] VI. CARYOPHYLLEjE. 25 lardieri, but that is a more rigid plaut, with 5-merous flowers and acicular tips to the leaves and sepals. I have an alpine Tasmanian state of C. Billardieri , with foliage and sepals of C. quitensis, but pentamerous flowers. I suspect all are varieties of one plant. 2. C. Billardieri, Fenzl ; — FI. N. Z. i. 27. A small, quite glabrous, often tufted plant, with numerous subulate, spreading or r.ecurved radical leaves and long peduncles ; rarely low, densely tufted, with shorter leaves and scapes. Leaves usually in. long, like those of C. quitensis, but with acicular tips. Peduncles often 2 in. long. Flowers £— £ in. long, green, usually 5-merous. Sepals ovate, with acicular apices, longer or shorter than the capsule. — Spergula affinis, Hook. Ic. PI. t. 266; S. apetala, Labill. FI. Nov. Holl. t. 142. Common throughout the islands, especially in alpine or hilly districts, Colenso, etc. Campbell’s Island, J. 1). H. Small varieties closely resemble the preceding. Abundant in Victoria and Tasmania. 3. C. subulatus, Hook.f. FI. Antarct. i. 13 and 247. t. 93. A small, moss-like, densely csespitose, perfectly glabrous plant, with subulate, rigid, shining leaves, forming tufts about 1 in. high. Leaves densely imbricated, about ~ in. long, with acicular points, grooved above, convex on the back. Peduncles very short. Flowers hidden amongst the leaves. Sepals 4 or 5, ovate-subulate, with acicular apices, rigid. Middle Island : Awatere valley, and rocky places, Sinclair' range, alt. 4000 ft., Sinclair vnd Haast ; Otago, Lake district, Hector and Buchanan ; Campbell’s Island, J. B. H. Also found in the alps of Victoria, and abundantly in Antarctic America. 4. C. acicularis, Hook.f., n. sp. A small, moss-like, densely csespitose, shining, rigid, glabrous plant, forming tufts 1-2 in. high. Leaves densely imbricated all round, £ in. long, like those of C. subulatus, but paler, more shining, much larger, and with much longer acicular points. Flowers almost sessile, shorter than the leaves. Sepals 5, like the leaves, longer than the capsule. Middle Island : dry rocky places, Wairau Gorge, alt. 4-5S00 ft, Travers ; Otago, Lake district, abundant, Hector and Buchanan. 5. C. nmscoid.es. Hook. f. FI. Antarct. i. 14. A perfectly glabrous, moss-like, densely tufted, bright green plant, soft and rather flaccid in texture, forming large patches. Stems most densely matted. Leaves densely imbri- cated, patent, about £ in. long, linear, obtuse, rather dilated at the base, green, soft. Peduncles extremely short. Flowers minute, sunk amongst the leaves, 4-merous. Sepals ovate-lanceolate, obtuse, concave, green. Lord Auckland’s group and Campbell’s Island : rocks near the sea, J. B. H. 4. SPERGUIiAMA, Persoon. Spreading, dichotomously- branched, perennial herbs, with linear leaves, scarious stipules, and white or rose-coloured peduncled flowers. — Sepals 5, spreading. Petals 5, obtuse, or 0. Stamens 5 or 10, hypogynous. Ovary subglobose ; styles 3. Capsule 3-valved. Seeds compressed, often winged. A small British genus, of which species are scattered over many temperate and warm parts of the globe, especially near the sea, and in waste places. 1. S. rubra, Pers., var. marina. — Arenaria media , Linn. ; FI. N. Z. i. 26. A rather succulent, excessively-branched, prostrate or suberect, annual 26 VI. CARYOPHTLLEJE. [ Spergularia . herb, with perennial root, more or less pubescent with viscid down. Stems and branches terete, 1 in. to a span long. Leaves linear, -|-1 in. long, quite entire. Flowers numerous, axillary and terminal, on long, slender pe- duncles, J-l in. long, which are often patent or refiexed. Flowers very variable in size, ^ in. long. Sepals green with a white membranous border. Petals shorter than the sepals, sessile, often very pale. Stamens 5. Seeds with a broad membranous wing. Common on the shore throughout the islands, Banks and Solander, etc. Also found tinder various forms in all temperate and many tropical localities. There are several Caryophylleous weeds introduced into New Zealand, especially from Europe, besides the S/ellaria media , mentioned under that genus ; the chief of these are : — Polycarpon tetraphyllum, Linn. A small, tufted annual, with opposite and 4-nate obovate or oblong leaves, small green flowers, 5 sepals, small entire petals, 3 stamens, a short 3-fid style, and 3-valved capsule. — Bay of Islands, Auckland, etc., introduced probably from Aus- tralia, where it is common, as it is in many other parts of the world. Cerastium. A genus of very common, erect or straggling, hairy European weeds, having small, ovate, oblong, or lanceolate leaves and white flowers, 5 sepals, 5 notched or 2-fid petals, 10 stamens, 5 styles, and a tubular membranous capsule, opening at the top by 10 teeth ; two species C. viscosum, Linn., and C. glomeratum, are abundant weeds of cultivation. ■ Spergula arvensis , Linn. An annual weed, with slender stems, bearing whorls of linear leaves and cymes of white flowers, 5 sepals petals and styles, 10 stamens and a 5-valved capsule. Order VII. POKTULACEiE. Herbs, usually glabrous, often succulent, with opposite (rarely alternate) exstipulate (rarely stipulate) leaves and hermaphrodite flowers. — Sepals 2 or 3, imbricate. Petals 4 or 5, free or connate at the base, hypogynous, imbri- cated. Stamens 5 or fewer, often adnate to the base of the petals. Ovary 1- celled ; style more or less deeply 2-3-fid, the arms stigmatose on the inner face ; ovules several or many, in the base of the cell. Capsule mem- branous, with as many valves as styles, and one or many seeds. Seeds with a crustaceous testa, farinaceous albumen, and terete curved embryo. A considerable Order, most abundant in America. The typical genus Portulaca (culti- vated for salad) has a half-inferior ovary. Leaves opposite or in pairs. Stamens 5, opposite the petals. Capsule 3- or many-seeded ....1. Ci.aytonia. Leaves opposite. Stamens 3-5, opposite the petals. Capsule 1-3- seeded . . 2. Montia. Leaves densely imbricate. Stamens 5, alternate with petals . ; . „ 3. Hectoeella. 1. CLAYTONIA, Linn. Herbs with opposite alternate or fasciculate leaves, and racemose or soli- tary flowers. — Sepals 2, herbaceous. Petals 5, united at the very base, or free. Stamens 5, adnate to and opposite to the petals. Ovary many-ovuled. Capsule 3-valved, 3- or more seeded. A large North American genus, of which the following is the only Old World or south hemisphere species, abounding in temperate Australia. 1. C. australasica, Kook. f. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 73. A glabrous, slender. Claytonia. ] VII. POBTULACEiE. 27 creeping, rather succulent, tender herb, extremely variable in size. Leaves solitary or in distant pairs, narrow-linear or linear-spathulate, £-2 in. long, quite entire, pale green, obtuse, nerveless, the petioles dilating into mem- branous stipules at the base. Scapes axillary, solitary, 1 -flowered, erect, usually shorter than the leaves. Mowers pure white, very variable in size, i in. diam. — Hook. Ic. PI. t. 293. Middle Island: boggy places, probably common; Milford Sound, Lyall ; Otago, Lindsay; near Lake Tennyson, Mating ; Southern Alps, JIaast ; Mount Alta, ascending to 5000 feet, Hector and Buchanan. 2, MONTIA, Linn. A small, annual, branched or simple, usually tufted, glabrous herb, with opposite, rather fleshy, spathulate leaves, and small, white, axillary, peduncled flowers. — Sepals 2 (rarely 3). Petals 5, connate at the base. Stamens usually 3 or 5, opposite the petals and adnate to them. Ovary and capsule as in Claytonia , but only 1—3 -seeded. A British genus, found in many parts of the north and south temperate zone. 1. M. fontana, Linn. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 74. A glabrous, slender, branching, weak, bright green marsh or water plant, very variable in size. Stems 1-12 in. high. Leaves J-l in. long, from elliptical ovate to linear-lanceolate, sub- acute, quite entire. Flowers about ■§■ in. broad. Common in watery places throughout the alpine parts of the northern and the Middle Islands, and in Campbell’s Island; also found in Tasmania, Kerguelen’s Laud, and throughout temperate Western North America and South America, etc. ; Europe, Labrador, and Greenland, but not in eastern temperate North America, central Asia, nor in the Hima- laya. 3. HECTOBELLA, Hook, f., n. g. A small, densely tufted, glabrous, moss-like plant. Leaves most densely imbricated all round the stem, coriaceous, entire. Flowers almost sessile amongst the uppermost leaves, white.— -Sepals 2, short,' concave, truncate, continuous with the very short, broad, flat pedicel. Petals 5, united at the very base, erect, veined, obtuse, thickened below the tip. Stamens 5, inserted on the tube of the corolla, alternate with its petals ; filaments as long as the petals ; anthers linear-oblong, 2-celled. Ovary ovoid, membranous, veined, narrowed into an erect style ; stigmas 1-3, linear, thickened, papillose in- ternally ; ovules 4-5, erect from the base of the cell, amphitropous, funicle slender. Fruit unknown. A remarkable genus, allied to no other, hut approaching in habit Lyallia of Kerguelen’s Land. Named in compliment to Dr. Hector, F.G.S., during whose adventurous expedition to the Otago alps it was discovered. 1. H. csespitosa, HooJc.f. Stems 1-1^ in. high, most densely tufted, and with the leaves on them nearly as thick as the little finger. Leaves ex- cessively numerous and closely imbricate, spreading, broadly triangular-ovate, | in. long, much dilated and membranous below the middle, coriaceous above with thickened margins and keel ; veins reticulated. Flowers several from amongst the leaves at the tips of the stems, nearly | in. long, white. Middle Island : Otago, Lake district, alt. 4-6000 feet, Hector and Buchanan. 28 VIII. ELATINEiE. Order VIII. ELATINEiE. Small water-plants, rarely shrubs, mostly prostrate, with usually opposite stipulate leaves. Flowers small or minute, hermaphrodite, regular. — Sepals 2-5, free, imbricate. Petals 2-5, free, hypogynous, imbricate. Disk 0. Stamens as many as the petals or twice as many, hypogynous, free. Ovary free, 2-5-celled ; styles 2-5, stigmas capitate ; ovules numerous in the angles of the cells. Capsule septicidal, the valves falling away and leaving the seeds attached to a central column. Seeds straight or curved, with terete embryo and no albumen. A small Order, scattered over various parts of the world, as is the only New Zealand genus. 1. ELATINE, Linn. Aquatic, creeping, glabrous, small herbs, with pellucid-dotted leaves, and minute, axillary, solitary flowers. — Sepals membranous, obtuse. Ovary globose. Capsule membranous, the septa either disappearing or persistent on the axis. Seeds oblong or cylindrical, longitudinally striated and transversely wrinkled. The species are found in ponds, lakes, etc., in various parts of the world, including Britain. 1. E. americana, Arnott ; — FI. N. Z. i. 27. A minute, glabrous, prostrate, matted aquatic. Stem rather succulent, creeping, sometimes elon- gated, and 1-8 in. long. Leaves small, ^ in. long, obovate-oblong, obtuse, quite entire, shortly petioled. Flowers minute, sessile, 3-merous. Calyx persistent. Capsule with the septa disappearing. Seeds slightly curved. — E. gratioloides, A. Cunn. Dior them Island, probably common : hogs at Hokianga, R. Cunningham; also found in Tasmania and Australia, the Feejee Islands and North and South America. Order IX. HYPERICINEiE. Herbs shrubs or trees, with opposite, simple, quite entire or glandular- toothed, often pellucid-dotted, exstipulate leaves. Flowers regular, herma- phrodite.— Sepals 5, imbricate. Petals 5, hypogynous, imbricate. Disk 0. Stamens indefinite, hypogynous, free or polyadelphous, filaments filiform. Ovary 3-5-celled, or 1-celled with inflexed margins to the carpels; styles as many as carpels, filiform, free or connate, stigmas terminal ; ovules nu- merous, in 2 series in the axis of the cells, or on the inflexed edges of the car- pels. Fruit usually capsular. Seeds exalbuminous. A large Order, widely distributed, as is the only New Zealand genus, which is also. -a British one. 1. HYPERICUM, Linn. Sepals and petals 5. Stamens very numerous, all free or connected into bundles. Ovary 1- or 3-5-celled. Capsule septicidal. Seeds not winged, with a straight embryo. Erect. Leaves snhcordate, with revolute margins 1. H. graminenm. Procumbent. Leaves oblong or obovate 2. H. Japonic urn. Hypericum .] IX. HYPERICIN^.®. 29 1. H. gramineum, Horst. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 36. An erect or ascending, rather wiry, quite glabrous, perennial-rooted herb, branching from the root, with 4-anglecl branches, 6 to 12 in. high, slender and sparingly leafy. Leaves small, i to 1 in. long, sessile, cordate, oblong, obtuse, quite entire, black- dotted, margins usually revolute. Flowers subsolitary or in 3-chotomous terminal cymes, £ to | in. across, on rather stout, erect, rigid peduncles. Sepals oblong or ovate, obtuse or acute, black-dotted, quite entire. Petals longer than the calyx, golden-yellow, curling inwards as they wither. Stamens nearly free. Capsule ovoid, acute, longer or shorter than the sepals. — Labill. FI. Austr. Caled. t. 53. — Brathys Forsteri, Spach. Common in grassy places throughout the islands, Banks and Solander , etc. ; also fre- quent in temperate Australia, New Caledonia, and the hilly country of Tndia. 2. H. japonicum, Thunb. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 37. A much smaller plant than H. gramineum , with prostrate branches, broader, flat leaves, smaller, often sessile flowers, having broader, more obtuse sepals, and shorter, rounder capsules ; but apparently intermediate forms occur both in New Zealand, Australia, and India, in all which countries both occur, and I suspect they are the extreme forms of one variable species. — H. pusillum, Choisy ; A. Cunn. Prodr.; Ascyrum humifusum, Labill. FI. Nov. Holl. ii. t. 175. Abundant in moist, grassy places, etc., throughout the islands, Banks and Solander, etc. Also found in many parts of temperate and subtropical Asia. A very similar and perhaps identical plant, inhabits the west coasts of temperate North and South America. Order X. MALVACEAE. Herbs shrubs or trees, with (usually) tough fibrous inner bark, alter- nate stipulate leaves, and stellate hairs. Flowers usually hermaphrodite, regular and large. — Calyx 5-lobed, lobes valvate. Petals 5, hypogynous, usually connate at the base, adnate to the staminal tube, imbricate. Disk 0 or a small torus. Stamens very numerous, their filaments united into a tube ; anthers often reniform, 1-celled. Ovary of 1 or more free or connate 1- or many-ovuled carpels, whorled round and adnate with the torus ; styles as many as carpels, connate below, filiform above. Fruit of one or more inde- hiscent or 2-valved cocci, or capsular. Seeds often hairy ; albumen little or none ; cotyledons large, folded. A very large Order, abundant both in the tropics and temperate zones, to which the Mal- lov •), Lavatera, Hollyhock, Cotton, and many other well-known cultivated New Zealand garden plants belong. * Bracts 0 or small. Stigmas longitudinal. Ovules solitary .... 1. Plagianthus. Bracts 0 or small. Stigmas capitate. Ovules solitary 2. Hoheria. Bracts large. Stigmas capitate. Ovules 2 to many 3. Hibiscus. 1. PLAGIANTHUS, Forst. Shrubs or small trees, with very tough inner bark. Flowers uni- or bi- sexual.— Bracts 0, or small and distant from the calyx. Calyx 5-tootlied or 5 -fid. Staminal tube divided above into many short or long filaments. Ovary of 1 free, or many more or less united, 1-ovuled carpels ; styles filiform or club-shaped, combined below, stigmatiferous towards the apex along the 30 X. malvace.®. [Plagianthus. inner face. Fruit of 1 in dehiscent or irregularly bursting carpel, or of many whorled round an axis. Seed pendulous. A genus confined to Australia and New Zealand. Leaves small, linear. Peduncles 1 -flowered. Carpels 1 or 2 . . . 1 . P. divaricatus. Leaves ovate, serrate. Panicles many-flowered. Carpel solitary . . 2. P. betuliniis. Leaves ovate-cordate, serrate. Peduncles 1-flowered. Carpels many . 3. P. Lyalin. 1. P. divaricatus, Forst. ; — FI. N.Z.i. 29. A rigid, glabrous, much- branched shrub, with slender spreading- tough branches, small fascicled leaves, and minute white flowers, succeeded by small globose capsules. Leaves -J— f in. long, narrow-linear or subcuneate, obtuse, quite entire, 1-nerved. Flowers in axillary fascicles or 1-flowered peduncles, shorter than the leaves, minutely bracteolate near the base. Calyx hemispherical, glabrous. Petals concave, oblong, small. Stamina! tube with 6-10 large sessile anthers. Capsules size of a peppercorn, globose, rarely didvmous, oblique, downy, bursting ir- regularly .—Hook. Bot. Mag. t. 3271. Abundant in salt marshes throughout the islands as far south as Akaroa, Panics and So- lander, etc. 2. P. betulinus, A. Cunn. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 29. A lofty tree, attaining 40-70 ft., when young a straggling bush with variable leaves. Leaves of young plants J in. long, ovate-rounded, variously crenate and lobed, in full-grown 1-2 in. long, ovate or ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, rounded or cuneate at the base, coarsely crenate-serrate, or obtusely doubly serrate, mem- branous, covered on both surfaces with small stellate hairs and reticulate venation ; petiole slender. Panicles terminal, much branched, very many flowered, stellate-tomentose. Flowers small, i in. broad, white, on slender ebracteolate pedicels. Calyx campanulate. Petals linear-oblong, narrower in the male flowers. Staminal tube long, slender, exsertcd in the male, bear- ing many shortly-pedicelled anthers. Carpel 1. Capsule small, ovoid, acuminate, splitting down one side, 1-seeded. — P. betulinus and urticinus, A. Cunn. ; Fhilippodendron regium, Poit. in Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. ii. 8. t. 3. Abundant in forests throughout the islands, Banks and Solander, etc., as far south as Otago. “ Kibbon-tree of Otago, wood worthless,” Buchanan. 3. P. Lyallii, JPook. f. — Hoheria Lyallii, FI. N. Z. i. 81. 1. 11. A small branching tree, 20-30 ft. high, with the young branches, inflorescence, and leaves below covered with white stellate down. Leaves 2-4 in. long, ovate- cordate, acuminate, deeply doubly crenate, glabrous above ; petioles 1|- in. Flowers large, f in. broad, white, axillary ; peduncles 1-flowered, soli- tary or fascicled, 'ebracteolate, about as long as the petioles. Calyx broadly campanulate. Petals obliquely obovate-cuneate, obscurely notched on one side towards the apex. Staminal tube short, with many long Aliform filaments. Ovary about 10-celled; style slender, divided into as many filiform branches, stigmatose on the inner surface towards the apex. Fruit a depressed sphere, breaking up into 10 compressed reniform membranous carpels. Seed much compressed. / In mountain districts throughout the Middle Island, from Nelson to Milford Sound ; western districts of Otago, fringing the Fagus forest, Hector and Buchanan. Mr. Haast informs me that Ibis forms a deciduous tree at and above 3000 ft., hut is evergreen below P lag ian lints.] X. MALVACEAE. 31 that level ; in autumn its naked branches and yellow foliage give a peculiar colour to the landscape at the higher elevation. 2. HOHERIA, A. Cunn. Small trees, with alternate, petioled, excessively variable, pellucid-dotted foliage, and fascicled, axillary, white, hermaphrodite flowers. Peduncles jointed in the middle. Bracts 0. — Calyx with a broad cup-shaped tube and 5 teeth. Petals linear-oblong, obtuse, oblique. Stamens 5-adelphous. Ovary 5 -celled ; styles 5, filiform, stigmas capitate. Carpels (unknown in H. Sinclairii) laterally quite flat, whorled round a central axis, from which they fall away when ripe, indehiscent, crested at the back with a membranous wing. Seed pendulous. Leaves ovate-lanceolate or linear-oblong, sharply toothed 1. II. populnea. Leaves broadly ovate, bluntly serrate 2. II. Sinclairii. 1. H. populnea, A. Cunn. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 30. Tree 10-30 ft. high, branches hoary. Leaves glabrous, excessively variable in size, shape and toothing, 2-5 in. long, ovate or lanceolate, generally sharply or coarsely double-toothed or serrate. Flowers abundantly produced, snow-white, gla- brous or hoary, in. diam. Carpels produced backwards and upwards into a wing. — Hook. Ic. PI. t. 565, 566. Var. a. vulgaris. Leaves ovate, with large sharp teeth. Var. 0. lanceolata.. Leaves linear or oblong-lanceolate, toothed or serrate. Var. y. angustifolia. Leaves small, linear-oblong, spinulose-toothed. Flowers small. II. angustifolia, Raoul, Choix, 48. t. 26. Var. 8. cratcegifolia. Leaves ovate, variously lobed and toothed. Abundant throughout the islands, Banks and Solander, etc. The bark affords a demul- cent drink, and is also used for cordage, etc. 2. H. Sinclairii, Hook./., n. sp. Larger in all its parts than H. populnea, and readily distinguished by its broadly ovate, acute, obtusely serrate, cori- aceous, glabrous leaves. The peduncles are usually binate, and shorter than the petioles. It much resembles Plagianthus Lyallii, but the leaves are not cordate, more serrate, the peduncles jointed in the middle, stigmas capitate, and carpels 5. Northern Island : near Auckland ?, Sinclair. I find this fine species amongst some Auckland plants, sent without localities by Dr. Sinclair. 3. HIBISCUS, Linn. Usually erect herbs, with often lobed leaves and handsome hermaphrodite flowers. Bracts numerous (or few) below the calyx, free or connate. — Calyx 5-fid or 5-toothed. Petals usually cuneate, oblique, soon withering. Sta- minal tube long, 5 -toothed at the mouth, below which the filaments are in- serted. Ovary 5 -celled, with 5 spreading styles and terminal stigmas ; cells 3- or many-ovuled. Capsule 5-valved, loculicidal. Seeds glabrous or woolly. A very large tropical genus, containing many very handsome plants, some, as the Ochra (II. esculent us), yielding an esculent fruit, others (H. cannabinus), cordage; a few are trees, some climb. 1 . H. Trionum, Linn. ; — FI. N.Z.i.28. A hispid annual, often branched ; stem almost woody below, erect or with spreading branches, 1-2 ft. high. 32 X. MALVACEAE. [Hibiscus. Leaves petioled, cordate, palmately 3- 5 -lobed, lobes linear, often serrate or sinuate, the middle one longest. Bracts numerous, setaceous. Blowers -§-1 in. diam., yellow with a purple eye. Calyx membranous, hispid, veined. Stamens few or many. Seeds dark-brown, wrinkled, glabrous. Capsule hispid. — Bot. Mag. t. 209 ; H. vesicarius, Cav. ; A. Cunn. Prodr. Scattered over the islands, and possibly introduced {A. Cunningham) . Most common in the northern parts of the Northern Island, and certainly indigenous ( Colenso ). Middle Island : South Wanganui, Lyall. A very common Australian, Asiatic, and S. African plant, also found in S. Europe and elsewhere in the Old World. Order XI. TILIACEJE. {Including Elaocarpea.) Trees or shrubs (rarely herbs) with often tough bark, alternate or opposite, often stipulate leaves. Flowers regular, hermaphrodite, rarely unisexual. — Sepals 4 or 5, free or connate, usually valvate. Petals 4 or 5, free, entire, lobed or cut. Torus generally conspicuous. Stamens usually numerous, free, inserted on the torus ; filaments filiform ; anthers 2-celled, often opening by terminal pores. Ovary sessile on the torus, 2-10-celled ; style simple, usually divided at the apex into as many divisions as cells ; ovules few or many, attached to the axis of the cells. Fruit very variable. Seeds generally with fleshy albumen, and broad, flat, thin cotyledons. A very large tropical and subtropical Order of plants, to which the English Lime-tree {Tilia) belongs, together with the Indian Jute ( Corchorus ), valued for its fibre. Leaves alternate. Petals entire. Capsule echinate 1. Entelea. Leaves opposite. Petals crenate or lacerate. Berry 2-4-celled ... 2. Aristot!' lia. Leaves alternate. Petals lacerate. Drupe 1-celled 3. Elaocarpus. 1. ENTELEA, Br. A small branching light-wooded tree, covered with stellate down, having large, alternate, 5-7-nerved, cordate, toothed stipulate leaves, and umbellate cymes of white flowers. — Sepals 4 or 5, free. Petals 4 or 5, undulate. Sta- mens very numerous, free, on a low torus, with filiform filaments and versatile anthers. Ovary 4-6-celled ; style simple, stigmatiferous at the toothed apex ; cells many-ovuled. Capsule globose, echinate with long rigid bristles, 4-6- valved, loculicidal. 1. E. arborescens, Br. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 33. Leaves 4-8 in. long, on long petioles, oblique, often lobed irregularly and acutely, doubly or trebly crenate or serrate ; stipules persistent. Flowers white, abundant, in erect cymes, bracteate at the axils, f-1 in. diam., drooping. Sepals acuminate. Ovary hispid. Capsule the size of a hazel-nut, spines nearly 1 in. long. Seeds in two rows, albumen oily. — Bot. Mag. t. 2480 ; Apeiba australis, A. llich. Flor. t. 34. Not rare throughout the Northern Island, Banks and Solander, etc. The genus is con- fined to New Zealand. XI. T1LIACEA:. 33 2. AMSTOTELIA, L’Hentier. Shrubs or trees, with opposite or subopposite, exstipulate leaves. Flowers usually unisexual. — Sepals 4 or 5, valvate or subimbricate. Petals 4 or 5, lobed or crenate, rarely entire, sometimes minute. Stamens 4 or 5 or nume- rous, inserted on the glandular torus ; filaments short ; anthers with short terminal slits. Ovary 2-4-celled ; style subulate, eutire ; cells 2-ovuled. Berry 2-4-celled, few- or many-seeded. Seeds often fleshy on the outside of the hard testa. A small genus, with two Australian and Tasmanian, one Chilian, and the three following New Zealand species. Leaves large, membranous, pubescent. Racemes many- flowered ... 1. A. racemosa. Leaves large, membranous, glabrous. Racemes many-flowered . . . 2. A. Colensoi. Leaves small, coriaceous. Flowers few 3. A.frulicosa. 1. A. racemosa, Hook. f. Ft. N. Z. i. 33. A small handsome tree, 6-20 ft. high, with blackish bark and pubescent twigs. Leaves on long petioles, membranous, pubescent, variable in form, 3-5 in. long, ovate cor- date or oblong-lanceolate, acuminate, deeply irregularly and acutely serrate, often red or purple beneath. Bacemes panicled, axillary, manv-flowered, peduncles and pedicels slender. Flowers dioecious, small, the males largest, •i—- 3- in. diam., nodding. Petals 4, 3-lobed, rosy, of the female flower very small. Stamens numerous, yellow, minutely hairy ; anthers longer than the filaments. Ovary usually 4-celled. Berry size of a pea, eaten by the natives. — Friesia racemosa, A. Cunn. Prodr. ; Hook. Ic. PI. t. 601. Abundant throughout the islands, Banks and Solander, etc. “ Wood white, very light, makes veneers,” Buchanan. 2. A. Colensoi, Hoo/c.f., n. sp. Very similar in most respects to A. ra- cemosa, but differing in the much narrower, perfectly glabrous leaves, which are ovate-lanceolate, narrowed into a long acuminate point, deeply irregularly serrate ; and the small fruit, which is no bigger than a peppercorn. The seeds are as in A. racemosa. I have seen no flowers. Northern Island : woods in the Wairarapa valley, Colenso. 3. A. fruticosa, Hook. f. FI. N. Z. i. 34. A small, rigid, erect or decumbent shrub, with woody tortuous branches, and erect or spreading downy shoots, with red-brown bark. Leaves very variable, on short, downy or glabrous petioles, coriaceous, 5— 1 in. long, ovate obovate or linear-ob- long, obtuse, entire crenate toothed serrate or lobed. Flowers minute, usually solitary and axillary, rarely racemose ; peduncles usually short. Petals 4, very short or as long as the calyx, entire or lobed, pink, shorter in the female. Stamens 4-6 ; filaments short ; anthers downy. Ovary 2-4-celled. Berry globose, small, 4-6-seeded. Seed with a bony, rugged testa, covered with a thin pulp. Common in mountain districts, alt. 2-4000 ft., throughout the islands, and varying greatly, - Colenso, etc. 1 have made four varieties iu the New Zealand flora, but they seem to be states determined by age and exposure, rather thau hereditary races ; of these the var. /3 is possibly a very small form of A. racemosa. 3. ELJEOCAR.PTJS, Linn. Trees, generally hard-wooded, with the branches leafy at the extremity. VOL. I. i) 34 XI. TILIACEiE. [ Elceocarpus . Leaves generally alternate, exstipulate. — Flowers racemose, usually herma- phrodite, pendulous. Sepals 4 or 5, valvate. Petals 4 or 5, laciniate, indu- plicate-valvate. Stamens numerous, seated on a glandular torus ; filaments short, anthers long, awned, pubescent, opening by a short, terminal slit. Ovary 2-5 -celled ; style subulate, stigma simple; ovules 2 or more, pendu- lous. Drupe with one bony, 1- or several-celled nut, which is often tuber- cled or wrinkled. Seed pendulous. A very large tropical Asiatic, Australian, and Polynesian genus. Twigs silky. Leaves with recurved margins 1. E. dentatus. Twigs glabrous. Leaves flat 2. E. Honkerianus. 1. E. dentatus, Vahl ; — E. Hinau, A. Cunn. ; FI. N. Z. i. 32. A small tree, with brown bark, which yields a permanent dye ; branches fastigiate at the top of the naked trank, silky when young. Leaves erect, petioled, 2-3 in. long, very coriaceous and variable, linear-oblong obovate or lanceolate, ob- tuse or acuminate, margins recurved, sinuate-serrate, below often white with silky down, and with hollows where the veins meet the midrib. Eacemes glabrous or silky, of many white pendulous flowers in. diam. Petals lobed or lacerate. Anthers with a flat recurved tip. Drupe -J— \ in. long, ovoid, pulp astringent but eatable; stone deeply furrowed. — Hook. Ic. PI. t. 602; E. Cunninghamii, Eaoul, Clioix, 25 ; Dicer a dentata, Forst. ; Erioslemon den- tatum, Colla, Hort. Eip. lii. t. 30. Common throughout the islands, Banks and Solander, etc. 2. E. Hookerianus, Raoul , Clioix, t. xxv. ; — El. N. Z. i. 32. A small, quite glabrous tree, 30-40 ft. high, like E. dentatus in habit, but smaller in all its parts. Leaves coriaceous, elliptical or linear-oblong, obtuse, 1£- 2 in. long, margins flat, crenate or sinuate-serrate, those of young plants linear and pinnatifid ; petioles in. long. Racemes erect, shorter than the leaves, with small, drooping, whitish flowers. Sepals lanceolate. Petals rather longer, unequally cleft into obtuse lobes. Anthers obtuser than in E. dentatus. Drape small, blue, -§• in., with a furrowed rugose nut. Hilly and other parts of the Northern Island ; and common on the Middle Island, Colenso, Raoul, etc. Order XII. LINEiE. Herbs or undershrubs, usually with entire, alternate leaves, and subrace- mose, handsome, hermaphrodite, regular flowers. — Sepals 5, free, imbricate. Petals 5, free, fugacious, contorted. Stamens 5, hypogynous ; filaments united below into a cup, which has usually 5 minute glands at its base ; anthers ver- satile. Ovary 3-5 -celled ; styles 3-5, stigmas terminal; cells 1-2-ovuled. Capsule splitting septicidally into indehiscent or dehiscent 1-2-seeded cocci. Seeds with scanty albumen or 0. A rather large Order, in temperate and tropical countries, of which the tribe Eulinece is chiefly temperate, 'the Flax, L. usitatissimum , belongs to the only N. Z. genus, which is a large European one. 1. LimJM, Linn. Glabrous herbs, with narrow, quite entire leaves, fibrous bark, and usually Linum.'} XII. LINEAI. 35 large flowers. — Sepals 5, entire. Stamens alternating with 5 setifonn pro- cesses of the staminal tube. Ovary 5-celled ; cells imperfectly divided by a longitudinal septum. Cocci 5, septate, 2-seeded, or 10, by each splitting along the septum. 1. L. monogynum, Forst. ,—Fl. N. Z. i. 28. A perennial, variable herb, sometimes woody at the base, simple or branched, 6-12 in. high, erect or decumbent. Leaves ^-1 in. long, oblong linear or linear-subulate, 1-3- nerved. Flowers numerous, white or pale-blue, very variable in size. Se- pals ovate-lanceolate, acute. Styles united, their free tips recurved. Capsule globose, of 10 cocci. — Bot. Mag. t. 3574. Var. a. grandiflorum. Erect, branched; flowers numerous | to 1. in. Var. 0. diffusum. Decumbent ; flowers few, 1 to 1 in. Common, especially on rocky coasts throughout the islands. Banks and Solander, etc. ascends 2000 ft. in the mountains of Canterbury, Haast. Chatham Island, var. a, Bieffenbach. Order XIII. GERANIACE2E. {Including Oxalide/E.) Herbs (the New Zealand species), with alternate, stipulate or exstipulate leaves, and regular or irregular hermaphrodite flowers. — Sepals 5, free, im- bricate, one sometimes spurred. Petals 5, rarely fewer, imbricated. Disk inconspicuous or glandular. Stamens 10, hypogynous, the alternate ones often smaller, or imperfect, or without anthers ; filaments often connate below ; anthers versatile. Ovary 3-5-lobed, or of 3-5 carpels combined in the axis, produced into as many free or connate styles, with capitate or longitudinal stigmas; cells 1- or more ovuled. Fruit capsular, 3~5-lobed, 3-5-valved, variously dehiscing. Seeds with little or no albumen. A very large Order, containing many genera absent in New Zealand, differing a good deal in structure, to some of which the above character does not altogether apply. Flowers regular. Styles combined. Carpels caudate 1. Geranium. Flowers irregular. Calyx with a spur adnate.to the pedicel .... 2. Pelargonium. Flowers regular. Styles free. Leaves 3-foliolate ....... 3. Oxalis. 1. GERANIUM, Linn. Stemless or branching herbs, with, stipulate leaves, and axillary, 1-2- flowered, 2-bracteolate peduncles. — Flowers regular. Torus with 5 glands alternating with the petals. Stamens 10, all perfect (rarely 5 imperfect), free or united at the base. Ovary 5-celled, beaked; beak terminated by 5 short styles, which are longitudinally stigmatose ; cells 2-ovuled. Capsule of 5, tailed, 1-seeded cocci, elastically curling up and separating from the axis, to which their tails remain attached. Cotyledons plicate or convolute. A large genus in Britain, and all temperate regions of the world. The roots are astrin- gent. All the New Zealand species are biennial- or perennial-rooted. The species are most puzzling to discriminate. Peduncles 2-flowered. Sepals awned. Carpels hairy. Seeds pitted 1. G. dissectum. Peduncles 1-flowered. Sepals hardly awned. Carpels hairy. Seeds scarcely dotted 2. G. miornphgllum. D 2 36 xiii. geraniace^e. [ Geranium . Peduncles 2-floweved. Sepals awned. Carpels hairy. Seeds quite eveu. (Stemless.) 3. G. sessilijlorum. Peduncles 2-flowered. Sepals not awned. Carpels glabrous. Seeds smooth 4. G. molle. 1. G. dissectum, Linn., var. caroiinianum, FI. N. Z. i. 39. Stem 1-2 ft. high, stout, erect or decumbent, branched, more or less covered with spreading, usually retrorse hairs. Leaves 1-2 in. diam., on long petioles, or- bicular, deeply cut into few or many, broad or narrow, obtuse or acute lobes ; stipules broad, scarious. Peduncles slender, 2-liowered, with ovate, subulate bracts. Flowers very variable in size, in. diam. Sepals hairy, awned. Petals notched or retuse, pink. Carpels and their beaks hairy, even. Seeds deeply and coarsely pitted. Var. a. pilosum. Covered with spreading hairs. Petals often rather large. — G. pilosum, Forst. ; G. patagonicum , Hook, f., FI. Antarct. ii. 252. Var. patuhim. Leaves covered with spreading and retrorse hairs. Petals usually small. — G. retrorsum , DC. Prodr. ; G. patutum, Forst. Prodr. Var. y. glabraium. More glabrous, the leaves 3-5-lobed, with the lobes broader. Abundant throughout the islands, Banks and Solander, etc. A most puzzling plant, oc- curring in S. America from Canada to Cape Horn. It is described in the N. American Floras as annual or biennial ; the roots seem annual in Canadian and United States specimens, but perennial in West N. America, ltocky Mountain, and Chilian ones ; the petals also, which are as short as the sepals in the United States form, become larger in the AVest American. The New Zealand form differs from the European G. dissectum, chiefly in the petals being often large, always less deeply notched, and the root always more than annual ; but I do not find these distinctions to be constant. The amount and depth of pitting of the seed varies much in different specimens. The species ranges through temperate Australia, and North and South America, in which latter country it has several names. 2. G. microphyllum, Hook. f. FI. Antarct. i. 8. < t. v. — G. potentilloides, L’Heritier ; FI. N. Z. i. 40. A very slender, prostrate, straggling-, branched plant, 12-15 in. long, more or less covered with silky white, appressed or spreading hairs, often retrorse on the peduncles and pedicels. Leaves orbicular, £-1 in. broad, usually cut to or below the middle into 5-7 broad, obcuneate, toothed, obtuse lobes; petioles slender ; stipules small. Peduncles rarely 2- flowered. Flowers smaller than in G. dissectum /3, excepting in fine specimens, the sepals with very short awns, and the petals larger in proportion, white or pale-pink, retuse. Carpels even, with short hairs. Seeds minutely dotted. Mountainous or hilly situations in all the islands, Banks and Solander, etc. Lord Auck- land’s group, J.L.H. In the N. Z. Flora I referred this to the Tasmanian G. potentilloides, which is how-ever referred by Bentham, Mueller, and Archer to G. pilosum, Forst. ( dissec- tum, Linn.), from which this differs in the much more slender habit, smaller less-lobed leaves, smaller less-pointed sepals, and very obscurely pitted seeds. The varieties debile and micro- phyllum of Fl. N. Z. are only forms, connected by too many intermediates to be retained as varieties. 3. G. sessiliflorum, Cav. ; — G. brevicaule , Hook.; Fl. N. Z. i. 40. Stemless, or nearly so ; root stout ; branches, if present, very short, and leaves more or less covered with silky hairs, which are spreading or retrorse on the petioles, pedicels, and sepals. Leaves mostly radical, very numerous, on long, slender petioles, 3-6 in. long, orbicular, cut to or below the middle into cuneate 5-7-fid lobes ; stipules broad, membranous. Peduncles short, from the root, or from branches which are rarely longer than the leaves. Flowers between those of G. dissectum fi, and microphyllum. Sepals awned, very hairy. Geranium.'] XIII. GEKANIACEiE. 37 Petals refuse, longer Ilian the sepals. Carpels even, pilose. Seeds quite even or minutely punctulate, not pitted. — FI. Antarct. ii. 252. Mountain regions in the Middle Island. Terraces on the Kowai river, Sinclair and Ilaast j Chalky Bay, Lyall ; Otago, Rector and Buchanan. Also found in Tasmania, on the Australian alps, in i'uegia, and South Chili ; it scarcely differs from G. dissectum a, ex- cept in habit and the even seeds. Colenso’s Ruahine mountain specimens are, I think, re- ferable to G. microphyllum. 4. G. molle, Linn. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 40. A procumbent, much-branched, slender plant, covered everywhere with soft spreading hairs. Leaves 1 in. broad, orbicular or reniform, more or less 5-9-lobed, the segments 3-5-fid ; petioles long ; stipules very broad and membranous. Peduncles 2 -flowered, with broad membranous bracts. Flowers i-j in. broad. Sepals broadly ovate, not awned. Petals bifid, longer than the sepals, pink. Carpels wrinkled, quite glabrous. Seeds even, not dotted. Var. j8 ? Carpels not at all wrinkled. Northern and Middle Islands, Lyall (without habitat) ; /3, Hawke’s Bay, Colenso. I am much puzzled with this plant, which is not a native of any part of Australia or of America, though common in Europe, and extending east to the Himalaya. Lyall’s specimens are identical with the European, and quite characteristic of the commonest state of G. molle in every particular ; but all Coleuso’s have quite even carpels, as in the European G. pusillum, Linn., and G:rotundifolium, Linn., from both of which they differ in their glabrous carpels, and from the latter also in the bifid petals. 2. PELARGONIUM, L’Heritier. Herbs (rarely shrubs), with opposite, simple lobed or dissected, stipulate leaves, and 1- or many-flowered axillary peduncles. — Flowers slightly irregular. Sepals 5, the upper produced into a spur which is adnate with the pedicel. Petals 5 or fewer, the upper often dissimilar. Torus with 5 glands. Sta- mens 10, of which 7 only or fewer are antheriferous. Ovary and fruit as in Geranium. A very large South African genus, rare elsewhere, and almost absent in Europe, Asia, and America ; a few are Australian. 1. P. australe, Willd.,v ar. clandestinum j — P. clandestiuum, L’Her. ; FI. N. Z. i. 41. A more or less hairy, perennial herb; stem erect, simple or branched, 4 in. -2 feet high. Leaves orbicular or ovate, deeply cordate at the base, 3-5 -lobed, lobes coarsely or finely toothed or serrate ; petioles slender, 2-6 in. long. Peduncles axillary, longer than the leaves, pubescent, many-flowered. Flowers small, \ in. broad, in 10-12-flowered umbels, with whorled, ovate, acuminate bracts at the base ; pedicels in. long, pubes- cent with scattered white hairs. Sepals unequal, ovate, acuminate ; spur short, gibbous, or 0. Petals unequal, TV~ i in. long, deep pink, longer than the sepals, spathulate, notched. Stamens about 5 fertile, the rest reduced to membranous scales. Carpels very hairy, their tails lined on the inner face with white silky hairs. Seeds minutely dotted. — P. acugnaticum, Thouars ; P. grossularioides, Aiton ; Harv. and Sond. Flor. Cap. i. 289. Northern and Middle Islands : abundant, especially near the sea, Banks and So- lander, etc. A lotion of bruised leaves of this is applied by the natives to scalds and burns. Also found in Tristan d’Acunha, South Africa and Australia. 38 XIII. GERANIACEiE. 3. OXALIS, Linn. Stemless or branching, usually slender, perennial, acid herbs, with alter- nate or tufted, usually stipulate, 3-foliolate or pinnate leaves, and obcordate leaflets. — Flowers regular. Sepals 5, imbricate. Petals 5, contorted. Disk and glands 0. Stamens 10, all fertile. Ovary 5-lobed, 5 -celled ; styles 5 ; cells 1- or more ovuled. Capsule loeulicidal ; valves more or less cohering together and by the septa to the axis. Seeds with an arilliform, fleshy coat, that bursts elastically ; albumen fleshy. A very large genus, abounding in South Africa, of which a few species are British, and very widely diffused in both tropical and temperate countries. The foliage affords a grateful acid. Stems elongate, branching. Stipules 0 or small. Flowers yellow . . 1. 0. corniculata. Stems short or 0. Stipules large. Flowers white 2. 0. magellanica. 1. O. corniculata, Linn.; — FI. N. Z. i. 43. An erect or decumbent, branched, slender, glabrous or pubescent herb, usually with a perennial root ; branches 1-10 in. long, erect, ascending, or more usually prostrate, some- times matted together. Leaves 3-foliolate ; leaflets deeply obcordate, ^-1 in. long, glaucous below ; stipules small or 0 ; petioles slender, very variable. Peduncles axillary, 1-6-flovvered, variable in length. Flowers most vari- able in size. Petals yellow, notched. Capsules oblong or linear. Var. a. Decumbent. Leaves stipulate. Var. £1 . strict a. Erect or suberect. Leaves exstipulate. — O. slricta, Linn.; 0. Urvillei, lacicola, propinqaa, and divergens, A. Cunn. Prodr. ; 0. ambigua, A. Bich. Flor. Var. y. micropliylla. Stems procumbent. Branches creeping. Leaflet^very minute. Capsule oblong. — 0. micropliylla and 0. exilis, A. Cunn. Prodr. Var. 5. ciliifera. Stems procumbent, filiform. Leaflets membranous, ciliated. — 0. cilii- fera and tenuicaulis, A. Cunn. Prodr. Var. e. crassifolia. Stems rigid, matted together. Leaflets small, thick, pilose. — 0. crassifolia, A. Cunn. Prodr. Abundant, especially on the east coasts, throughout the islands, Banks and Solander, etc. One of the commonest and most variable weeds of warm climates. 2. O. magellanica, Ford. ,—Fl. N. Z. i. 43. t. 13. A small, glabrous, or pubescent, stemless, rather succulent species, 3-4 in. high. Khizome creeping, perennial, covered with imbricate scales (old stipules). Leaves 3-foliolate ; leaflets broadly obcordate, glabrous, glaucous below. Petioles usually hairy. Peduncles radical, 1-flowered, 2-bracteolate, often longer than the leaves. Sepals ovate, obtuse. Petals pure white, | in. long, oblong- obovate or obcordate, often oblique and ciliated. Capsules globose. — 0. Ca- taractcB, A. Cunn. Prodr. ; Hook. Ic. PI. t. 418. Throughout the islands, in damp, shady, alpine, and subalpine regions. Common in simi- lar situations in Tasmania, Fuegia, and S. Chili, very nearly allied to the European Wood Sorrel ( 0 . Acetosella, Linn.). Brodium cicutarium, Linn., a common European hairy pinnate-leaved geranium-like plant, seems now to be naturalized throughout the islands (as in Australia) ; it has regular flowers, 5 anthers, and the tails of the carpels bearded inside. Order XIY. RUTACE^. Shrubs and trees. Leaves opposite or alternate, exstipulate, pellucid- dotted, usually fragrant, simple or compound. Flowers regular, hermaphro- XIV. RUTACEjE. 39 dite. — Sepals and petals 4 or 5, spreading, imbricate or valvate. Stamens usually 8 or 10, free, inserted at the base of a tttmid disk; anthers versatile. Ovary of 4 or 5, more or less united carpels ; styles 4 or 5, wholly combined, or by a capitate stigma only ; cells 2-ovuled. Fruit capsular, of 4 or 5 coria- ceous, 2-valved, 1-seeded cocci ; outer coat separating from the inner, which is chartaceous, dry, and elastic. Seeds oblong, testa crustaceous ; albumen copious or 0. A very large Natural Order, now including the Rue, Orange, Cape Diosmas, Australian Boronias, and many other plants differing in certain points from the above ordinal character, abounding in the temperate regions of the southern hemispheres, especially in South Africa and Australia, rarer elsewhere. Flowers pentamerous. Leaves simple : 1. Phebaliuji Flowers tetramerous. Leaves compound 2. Melicope. 1. PHEBALIUM, Yentenat. Shrubs. Leaves alternate, pellucid-dotted. Flowers in axillary or termi- nal corymbs, white. — Calyx small, 4 or 5-lobed or -parted. Petals 4 -or 5, im- bricate or valvate. Stamens 8 or 10; filaments filiform, glabrous. Ovary 2-5- parted, almost to the base ; style simple, rising from between the lobes, stigma capitate ; cells 2-ovuled. Qocci 2-5, truncate or rostrate; endocarp separating. Testa smooth, black, shining. A very large Australian genus, not found elsewhere. 1. P. nudum. Hook. Ic. PI. t. 568 ; — FI' N. Z. i. 44. A shrub or small tree, 12-15 ft. high, everywhere glabrous; branches very slender. Leaves alternate, l-l^in. long, spreading, linear-oblong or narrow oblong-lanceo- late, obtuse, obscurely'firenate, narrowed below into very short petioles, coria- ceous, paler and dotted below. Flowers in terminal many-flowered corymbs, whitish, i— | in. diam., on pedicels -}—} in. long. Calyx very small, 5-lobed. Petals 5, lineal-, obtuse, with narrowly overlapping margins. Cocci -g- in. long, obtusely rhomboidal, compressed, wrinkled, often only one ripens, split- ting down the front and back into 2 valves. Northern Island : Bay of Islands, A. Cunningham ; east coast, Edgerley, Cohns o ; Auckland, Sinclair. Exceedingly closely allied to the Queensland P. elatius, F. Muell., hut the flowers are larger, the petals longer, the corymbs more flattened, and the leaves taper less to the base ; they may prove to be local forms of one species. 2. MELICOPE, Foist. Glabrous shrubs. Leaves opposite or alternate, simple or compound, pel- lucid-dotted. Flowers in axillary many- or few-flowered cymes, more or less unisexual. — Sepals 4, deciduous or persistent. Petals 4, sessile, spreading, valvate or imbricate, with inflexed tips. Stamens 8 ; filaments subulate. Ovary 4-lobed, 4 -celled ; style 1, or 4 coalescing into 1, from between the lobes, stigma capitate ; cells 2-ovuled. Cocci 1—4, spreading, free ; endocarp separating. Testa shining; albumen abundant; embryo slightly curved. A Pacific Island genus, very variable in habit, which does not extend westward into Aus- tralia. The two New Zealand species are extremely dissimilar in habit. Leaves opposite, 3-foliolate . . . . , 1. M ternata. Leaves alternate or fascicled, 1-foliolate 2. M. simplex. 40 XIV. RUTACEA?. [ Melicope . 1. M. ternata, Forst. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 43. A glabrous, small tree, 12- 15 ft. high; branches rather stout. Leaves opposite, 3-foliolate ; leaflets 3-4 in. long, ovate or linear-oblong, acute, quite entire, longer than the petioles. Flowers in. diam., greenish-white, in peduncled, trichotomous, axillary cymes ; bracts deciduous. Petals ovate, longer than the stamens, margins imbricate. Ovary quite glabrous ; style short. Carpels 4, spread- ing, coriaceous, strongly wrinkled ; seed small, black, projecting from the fissure, attached bv a slender funicle. — Hook. Ic. PI. t. C03. Northern and Middle Islands, Banks and Solander , etc. : not uncommon as far South as the Nelson Province. 2. M. simplex, A. Cum. ; — -FI. N. Z. i. 43. A glabrous shrub, 6-8 ft; high; branches slender. Leaves alternate, scattered or fascicled, small, of 1 (very rarely 3, of which the lateral are minute), orbicular obovate or ovate, obtuse, doubly cremate leaflet, -|-f in. long, jointed on the top of a flattened almost winged petiole, \ in. long, which is broader towards the leaflet and channelled above. Pedicels several together, axillary, slender, longer than the petioles, 1-4-flowered, bracteolate at the forks. Flowers very small, greenish-white. Petals linear-oblong, shorter in the male flowers than the stamens, valvate, or with the edges a little overlapping. Ovary oblong, hir- sute ; style in the female flowers slender ; stigma capitate. Fruit as in M. ter- nata, but much smaller. — Hook. Ic. PI. t. 585. Northern and Middle Islands, Banks and Solander , etc. : not uncommon along the whole coasts to Otago. A very different-looking plant from M. ternata. Order XV. MELIACEiE. Trees (rarely shrubs). Leaves usually pinnate, alternate, exstipulate. Flowers regular, generally hermaphrodite. — Calyx small, 4 or 5-lobed or -parted, imbricate. Petals 4 or 5, contorted valvate or imbricate, often long, sometimes united to the staminal tube. Disk free or wanting, sometimes tubular within the stamens. Stamens usually 8 or 10, more or less united into a tube, bearing the sessile anthers within its mouth, which is often toothed or split. Ovary free, 3-5 -celled ; style single, terminal, stigma capitate; cells 2-ovuled. Fruit a drupe berry or capsule, usually the latter, coriaceous, 3- celled, loculicidally 3-valved. Seeds generally solitary in the cells, mostly arillate and ex albuminous. A very large Order of tropical forest-trees, of which various genera present characters of the flower and fruit at variance with the above description. The Mahogany ( Swietenia ), Satin-wood ( Chloroxylon ), and Pride-of-India ( Melia ), all belong to it. 1. DYSOXYLTJM, Blume. Large forest-trees, often fetid or with a garlicky smell. Leaves alternate, pinnate. Flowers rather small, in axillary panicles. — Calyx short, 4 or 5-lobed -toothed or -parted, imbricate. Petals 4 or 5, linear-oblong, valvate, some- times united at the base and with the staminal tube, which is cylindric, 8 or 10- toothed ; anthers 8 or 10, included. Disk tubular, sheathing the 3-5-celled ovary. Capsule coriaceous, globose or pyriform, 1-5-celled, 2-5-valved, Dysoxylum .] XV. MELIACEiE. 41 splitting down the middle of the cells ; valves with the septa on their faces. Seeds large, arillate or naked, oblong; hilum broad, ventral; testa brown, shining ; cotyledons very large ; plumule included or exserted. A large tropical Asiatic, Australian, and Pacific Island genus of timber and forest trees. 1. D. spectabile, Iiook.f.; — Hartighsia spectabilis, A. Juss. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 39. A large tree, 40-50 ft. high. Leaves 1 ft. or more long, pinnate; leaflets about 4 pairs, alternate, petioled, oblong-obovate, acute, 3-6 in. long, quite glabrous, entire, oblique at the base, narrowed into the terete petiole. Panicles 8-12 in. long, usually growing from the trunk, sparingly branched, ebracteate. Flowers shortly pedicelled, \ in. broad. Calyx lobes very small, ciliate. Petals linear, patent, obtuse. Staminal tube cylindric, fleshy, cre- nate ; anthers quite included, sessile on thickened prominences. Style very slender ; stigma disciform. Capsule obovate, pendulous, 1 in. long. Aril scarlet. — Hook. Ic. PI. t. 616 and 617. Northern Island : Bay of Islands, A. Cunningham, etc.; east coast, Banks and So- lander. Middle Island, Forster. Mr. Bidwill observes that the leaves are bitter, and used for hops, and to make a stomachic infusion. Order XVI. OLACINE.®. Shrubs or trees. Leaves simple, alternate, rarely opposite, exstipulate. Flowers regular, axillary or terminal, hermaphrodite or unisexual. — Calyx small, 4 or 5-toothed -lobed or -parted. Petals 4 or 5, free or coalescing into a tube, valvate? Stamens 4 or 5, hypogynous (or at the base of a disk). Ovary free, 1- or imperfectly 3-5 -celled ; style long or short, stigma often lobed ; ovules 1-3 collaterally pendulous from below the top of the cell, or from the top of a central erect free placenta. Fruit usually a 1-celled, 1-seeded, dry or fleshy drupe. Seed pendulous, testa very thin ; albumen copious, fleshy; embryo minute, terete. A large tropical Order, containing many genera of very various characters not included in the above description, often extremely difficult of determination, on account of their minute flowers, and almost microscopic ovaries and ovules. The only New Zealand genus is also a native of Norfolk Island. 1. PENNANTIA, Forst. Trees. Leaves alternate, entire or toothed. Cymes many-flowered. Flowers polygamous. — Calyx minute, 5-toothed. Petals 5, valvate. Stamens 5, hypo- gynous ; filaments filiform, free, flattened at the base ; anthers versatile. Ovary oblong, obscurely trigonous, 1-celled; stigma almost sessile, discoid, 3-lobed; ovule 1, pendulous below the top of the cell. Drupe small, fleshy; stone crustaceous, obtusely 3-gonous, grooved on one face, and perforated on that face below the apex ; a flattened cord passes up the groove, enters the cell by the foramen, and bears the pendulous seed at its tip. 1. P. corymbosa, Forst. ; — FI. N. Z. i. 35. t. 12. A small, very grace- ful tree, covered with white sweet-smelling flowers, 20-30 ft. high ; bark whitish ; wood brittle ; twigs and young cymes pubescent. Leaves on short petioles, 1-3 in. long, ovate obovate or oblong, obtuse, sinuate or toothed. 42 XVI. 0LACINEA5. [. Pennantia . rarely entire, often turning black in drying. Male flowers largest, filaments longer than the petals; ovary reduced to a papilla; pedicels jointed be- low the calyx. Berries ovoid, black, fleshy, with purple juice, -j in. long. Northern Island : chiefly in mountain woods ; more abundant throughout the Middle Island, Banks and Solander, etc. Wood used by the natives for kindling fires by friction. Development of the fruit very curious, and well worth an attentive study. The only other species (P. Endlicheri) is a native of Norfolk Island. Order XVII. STACKHOUSIE.E. Herbs, perennial-rooted. Leaves narrow, alternate, almost exstipulate. Flowers in terminal spikes or racemes, greenish white or yellow, hermaphro- dite, regular. — Calyx with a small hemispherical tube, and 5 small imbricate lobes. Petals 5, inserted at the edge of a disk which lines the calyx tube, erect, linear or spathulate, free or united by their edges above the base only, their tips imbricate, reflexed. Stamens 5, free, erect; filaments slender, 2 shorter than the others. Ovary sessile, free, subglobose, 2-5 -celled and -lobed or -parted; styles 2-5, connate or free, stigma simple or 2-5 -lobed ; ovules solitary and erect in the cells. Fruit of 2-5 indehiscent, globose, angled or winged cocci, attached to a central column. Testa membranous ; albumen fleshy ; embryo straight. The only genus is abundant in Australia, and contains also a Philippine Island species. 1. STACKHOUSIA, Smith. 1. S. minima, HooJc. f. FI. N. Z. i. 47. A minute, slender, glabrous herb, with slender, running rhizomes, sending up erect, leafy branches, 1-2 inches high. Leaves i— j in. long, scattered, linear or obovate, acute, fleshy, quite entire. Flowers very minute, in few-flowered spikes. Calyx lobes 5, spreading. Petals united at the middle. Anthers pubescent. Ovary 3-lobed ; style 3-cleft. Cocci, usually 1 only ripens. Northern Island : open downs on the east coast, Colenso. Middle Island : clefts of rocks. Ribbon Wood range, Haast. Order XVIII. RHAMNEiE. Trees or shrubs. Leaves alternate, rarely opposite, stipulate. Flowers regular, hermaphrodite. — Calyx superior or inferior, 4 or 5 -toothed or -lobed; lobes triangular, valvate, often having a raised ridge down the centre,